IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


k 


/y 


1' 


// 


A 


7/ 


1.0 


I.I 


2.5 
2.2 

1.8 


1.25      1.4 

J4 

^ 

6"     - 

► 

% 


<^ 


/a. 


^^^ 


A 


7 


-^ 


Hiotographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


^ 


\ 


^\ 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  873-4503 


6^ 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHIVi/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  cGpy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  ba  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


n 
n 

D 
D 

□ 
□ 

□ 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 

Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endommagee 

Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  rostaur6e  et/ou  pelliculde 

Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  tife  de  couverture  manque 

Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  g^ographiques  en  couleur 

Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relid  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cnuse  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serree  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intdrieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajout6es 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  ce!a  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  filmdes. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppl^mentaires: 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6ti  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut  §tre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographiqu  j,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  m^thode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiqii6s  ci-dessous. 

□    Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

□    Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagdes 

□    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restauries  et/ou  pellicul^es 

r~~y  Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
I      I    Pages  d^colories,  tachetdes  ou  piqu^es 

I      I    Pages  detached/ 


D 


Pages  ddtach^es 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  prir 

Quality  indgale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  materii 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplementaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 


r~y  Showthrough/ 

r~~|    Quality  of  print  varies/ 

I      I    Includes  supplementary  material/ 

I      I    Only  edition  available/ 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  6t6  filmdes  d  nouveau  de  facon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  film6  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqui  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

^ 

12X 

16X 

20X 

24X 

28X 

32X 

ails 

du 

tdifier 

une 

lage 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  beer;  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

National  Library  of  Canada 


The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


L'exemplaire  film6  fut  reproduit  grSce  d  la 
g6n6rosit6  de: 

Bibliothdque  nationale  du  Canada 


Les  images  auivantes  ont  6X6  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettetd  de  l'exemplaire  film^,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprim^e  sont  film^s  en  commenpant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  selon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmds  en  commenpant  par  la 
premidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  — ►  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED'),  or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END  "), 
whichever  applies. 


Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
dornidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbole  —^  s-  nifie  "A  SUIVRE",  le 
symbole  V  signifie  "Fh^". 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frameis  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  e\^c.,  peuvent  dtre 
filmds  d  des  taux  de  reduction  dirf^rents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  cliche,  il  est  film6  d  partir 
de  Tangle  sup^rieur  gauche,  do  gauche  6  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  ndcessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  mdthode. 


rata 


lelure. 


3 


32X 


1  ■  "t 

2 

3 

[       t  2 

4  5 


A 

WA/P 

OK 


THE 


PRE-COLUMBIAN 


DISCOVERY  OF  AMERICA, 


BT 


THK    NORTHMBN, 


WITH 


TRANSLATIONS  FROM  THE  ICELANDIC  SAGAS. 


BY 


B.  F.  DE  COSTA. 


SECOND      KDITIO 


N 


ALBANY,  N.  Y. : 

JOEL  MUNSELL'S   sons,    PUBLISHERS. 

1890. 


r  /  i  f 

03- 


69604 


bEcos-rp)   g^p 


4 


CONTENTS. 


I.   Profncc, 


II. 


in. 

IV. 


vr. 

VII. 

VIII. 

IX. 

X. 


<V-.u,.m  Intr.Mh,cti„n.- Historic  Fancies;  Thn  s.a  .,f  Darkno.s. 
Jubas  Expedition;  Traditions;  Tl.o  .Xortlun.-n;  Tlu-  Coloni/.a: 
...no  IcHand;  S..ttl..nu.nt  of  (iroeniand;  Or^ani/ation  of  tl... 
<  H.rc h;  Monun.,.nts  an.i  In.ins;  Kxplorations  in  iivr.uUuul 
n.o  l),.c]in..  of  (Jrcndan.!;  Lost  (in...nland  Foun.l;  Tin-  C'luir' 
uctrr  un.l  Achir-vonicnts  of  the  Northnu-n;  The  Ship.s  of  th*- 
^orthnu.n;  The  Literutur..  of  IcHand;  Tho  Manuscripts;  Tlu- 
Iruthtulness  of  the  Narratives;  Early  VoyuKos  fron.  En^.Iaa.I 
to  Iceland.  " 

Ounnbiorn  and  his  Hocks. 

Eric  tlie  Hed's  voyafres  to  Cireenland  and  settle- 
ment, -         .         .         .  _ 

iiiarne    Ileriulfssons  voyage    to    the   coast   of 
America,        •        .        .        .        _ 

Leif  Ericson's  voyage  to  Viuland,    - 

Thorvald  Ericson's  voyage  to  Vinland,       - 

Thorstoin  Ericson's  attempt  to  Sock  Vinland, 

Thorfinn  Karlsefne's  settlement  in  Vinland, 

Freydis\s  voyage  and  seitlemeut  in  Vinland, 


A.  D.    98.'}-986. 

A.  D.    980. 

A.  D.  1000-1001. 

A.  I).  1002. 

A.  D.  1005. 

A.  D.  1006-1009. 

A.  D.  1010-1013. 


MIXOR  XAURATIVES. 
I.  Are  Marson's  Sojourn  in  Ilvitramannaian.l,      -        -A.  D.    983. 
II.  Voyage  of  Biorn  Asbraudson,      ....  ^^    ,^     j,yy 

III.  OudleifGudlaugson's  voyage,  ....       a.  D.  1027 

IV.  Allusions  to  Voyages  found  in  Ancient  Mauu.scrlpt.s. 
V.  Ueographical  Fragments. 


PREFACE. 


The  chief  aim  of  this  w„rk  is  to  place  M-ithi„  the  reach  of 
tho  Enghsh-roadin^r  puhh-e  every  portion  of  the  Jcehindie- 
Sagas  rehiting  to  the  Pre-Cohnuhian  Discovery  of  A.neric. 
by  the  North.Men,  and  to  the  steps  by  wj.ich  that  dk 
covery  was  preceded.  The  reader  will,  therefore,  find  in 
th.8  volnme  material  from  tlie  Sagas  not  to  be  found  in  any 
other  work  in  an  English  form. 

The  Sagas  have  been  left,  in  the  main,  to  tell  their  own 
story,  though  the  necessary  notes  and  explanations  h.ve 
been  added. 

So  long  ago  as  the  year  1838,  a  distinguished  writer  in 
tlie  JVortA  American  Jievlcw,  in  closing  a  valuable  and 
appreoative  article  on  the  Sagas  relatir.g  to  An.erica,  said  : 
"  Wo  trust  that  some  zealous  student  of  these  subiects  will 
be  imniediately  found,  who  will  put  the  Icelandic  authorities 
into  an  English  dress,  and  p,-epare  them,  with  proper  literary 
apparatus,  for  the  perusal  of  tlic  general  reader." 

More  than  twenty  years  ago  tliis  suggestion  was  acted 
upon  by  the  M'riter.  Availing  himself  of  the  studies  of 
those  who  had  preceded  him,  he  brought  out  a  volume 
devoted  to  the  subject.  TJiat  work,  however,  owing  to  an 
unexpected  den.and,  soon  went  out  of  print;  while  the 
progress  of  discussion,  and  the  nearness  of  the  j>roi.osod 
Columbian  Celebration,  seem  to  justify  a  new  publication 


6 


IMm:fa(  K. 


In  treating  tlie  Sagas,  tlio  writor  li;is  not  felt  callod  upon 
to  nr  (lify  Win  vicwn  on  any  ini|>()i'tant  point,  and,  snh.stan- 
tially,  hie  interpretation  of  these  docunients  is  the  same  as 
that  nndertakeii  in  the  orii;inal  work.  Time  has  only  served 
to  strengtlien  liis  l)elief  in  the  historical  character  of  the 
Sa<^a8,  will'  all  his  <^eo«;ra])hical  studies  pt»int  now  as  form- 
erly to  New  England  as  the  scene  of  the  Noi-thnian's 
exploits,  many  of  which  have  left  no  record,  though  val- 
uahle  traces  of  Icelandic  occupation  may  yet  he  found 
hctween  Capo  Cod  aiul  Nova  Scotia. 

The  author  is  strengthened  in  h's  o])inions,  not  only  hy  his 
own  stndies,  hut  hy  the  growing  favor  with  which  the  pro- 
foutulest  scholars  in  Eiiro|)e  regard  the  Icelandic  historical 
literature.  Everywhere  societies,  as  well  as  distinguished 
students  of  history,  are  in  one  way  or  another  expressing 
their  belief  in  the  authenticity  of  the  Sagas  relating  to  the 
Pre-Columbian  Discoverv  of  America.  S.  .'aking  of  the 
Icelandic  voyagers,  and  their  ac(|uaintance  with  Anu'rica, 
Professor  Max  Muller  says:  "I  ha\e  met  with  nothing  to 
shake  my  belief  in  the  fact  that  the  Northmen  possessed 
such  knowledge."* 

This  work  is  not  issued  with  any  intention  of  seeking  to 
detract  from  the  glory  of  the  achievements  of  Columl)Us, 
though  we  should  remember  that  the  time  is  rapidly  ap- 
proaching when  history  will  summon  us  to  honor  the 
Cabots,  the  great  fellow  countrymen  of  the  Genoese,  who 
saw  the  Continent  of  America  before  Columbus  himself 
viewed  it.  The  desire  is  to  place  bef(»re  the  reader  the 
story  which  precedes  that  of  1492,  and  which  is  so  interest- 
ing and  important. 

The  author  hopes  that  the  text  of  the  Sagas  has  not  been 

*  Letter  to  the  Author,  August  14,  1889. 


PUIMACK 


mi.>-ii)tcri>reti'(l,  nr  left  ohscuri',  t'S|Kri:illy  as  the  Sairaa  irlat- 
iiii;  to  tliu  Pro-(\»liiiiiI)iiiii  vt»viii;t's  are  ^ivtin  in  I'ntlrsrior 
Rafii's  Work  cii  the  Antiiiuitica  of  Aiiit'ricii,  acc-oiiipanieil 
1)V  lit'lpfiil  iintuN  and  vcr-inns  in  liUtin  and  Danisli.  In 
overv  tliiui;  ivlatinu  ti»  tlio  latter  ton^jiie,  the  author  has  had 
the  invahiahh)  assistance  and  advice  ut'  one  who  has  Hpokeii 
it  from  ehiklhou(h  II(>  lias  al^o  liad  must  important  and 
indisponsahlo  aid  in  eonne<'tioii  witli  the  Icelandic. 

The  gratnnmtieal  structure  of  the  Icelandic  is  simpU;,  and 
the  aim  has  heeii  thmu^jhuut  to  maintain  this  Hi!r|»licity  in 
the  translations,  so  far  as  the  <^enius  uf  our  owi  tonj:fue 
Would  perndt.  This  work  l)ein<^  strictly  historical,  hoth  in 
spirit  and  tlesi^^Mi,  the  poetical  extracts  which  occur  here  and 
there  are  translated  as  literally  as  possible,  without  any 
attempt  to  i>arnish  them  with  metre  and  rhyme.  Neverthe- 
less examples  in  rhyme  are  ^iven  in  the  Notes. 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  author  differs  on  some  points 
from  Professor  Rafn  :  yet  it  is  believed  that  if  that  ^reat 
student  of  Northern  Anticjuities  L*ou,ld  have  ^one  over  the 
subject  a^'ain,  studying  it  on  the  j^round,  and  amid  the 
scenes  in  which  so  many  of  the  cxj)loit8  of  the  Northmen 
were  performed,  he  would  have  modified  some  of  his  views. 

On  the  other  hand,  tlie  author  has  sou<j:ht  to  stren<i;then 
several  of  the  eonclnsiuns  <.»f  that  noble  and  laborious  inves- 
tigator, and  particularly  by  bringing  out  more  fully  the 
truthfulness  of  the  leeliiudic  descriptions  of  the  coaiit  of 
Cape  Cod,  which  centuries  ago  presented  an  aspect  that  it 
does  not  now  possess. 

Let  us  remember,  too,  that  in  vindicating  the  Northmen 
we  honor  those  who  not  only  gave  us  the  first  knowledge 
possessed  of  the  American  Continent,  l»ut  to  whom  we  are 
indebted    f(jr   much,    beside  that  wo  esteem  valuable      In 


I'kkiack. 


reality  wo  faUlo  in  ii  ^n-rut  iiiCiiH\iro  when  wo  Hpciik  of  i»ur 
"S;i.\on  inlieritatico."  It  in  rutlior  tVoiii  the  Noi'thiiicii  that 
we  hiivo  derived  (»ur  vital  eiuT^'.V.  'ti.r  freedom  of  thought, 
and,  in  a  measure  that  wv.  do  not  yet  niispect,  our  streii^'th 
of  rtpeeeh.  Vet,  happily,  the  people  are  fast  becoming  con- 
scious of  their  indehtedness ;  bo  that  it  is  to  bo  hoped  that 
the  time  is  not  far  distant  when  the  Northmen  may  bo 
recor^nized  in  their  right  social,  political  and  literary  char- 
acters, and  at  the  satno  time,  as  navigators,  assume  their 
true  position  in  the  Pro-Columbian   Discovery  of  America. 


I 


PHE- COLUMBIAN  HISCOVI^ItY. 


GENEItAI.  INTIIODUCTION. 

iriSTOKIC    KAN(  IKS. 

Before  the  pl.insuf  E.iropo  ro.se  mI.ovo  ti.e  prhneval  seas, 
1 10  Cntinct  of  America  cmw^^ed  fro,,,  the  watery  waste 
that  (...rireled  the  whole  globe,  a,id  hcra.ne  the  sce.ie  <,f  ai.i- 
mate  life.     Tlie  so-called   Now  World  is  in  reality  the  Old 
and   hears  abui.dant  proof,  of    lu.ary   a^^^e.     Ji.a  -u    what 
por.od  It  l.cca,.ie  the  abode  of  ,na,.  we  are  unable  even  to 
conjcc.tnre.     Down  to  the  close  of  the  tenth  century  of  the 
Chnstian  .-ra  it  had  no  written  history.     Traces  of  a  rude 
c'lvd./atK.n  that  8U<,'n;o.st  a  high  antiquity  are  bv  no  means 
wanting.     Monuments  and  ,„ound.s  remain   ihat   point  to 
pcno.  s  the  contemplation  of  which  would   r.ause  (;hrono8 
himself  to  grow  giddy  ;  yet  among  all  these  great  and  often 
nnpress.vo  memorials  there  is  no  monument,  inscription  or 
ac'ulptured  frieze  that  satisfactorily    explains  their  origin 
Irad.tion   itself  is  dnmi),  and   the  theme  chief! v   kindles 
when  brought  within  tlie  realm  of  imagination."  We  can 
only  infer  that  age  after  age  nations  and  tribes  rose  to  .great- 
ness and  then  fell  into  decline,  barbarism  and  a  rude  culture 
holding  alternate  sway.' 

Nevertheless,  men  liave  enjoyed  no  small  degree  of  satis- 
faction m  conjuring  up  theories  to  explain  the  origin  of  the 
early  races  on  the  Western  Continent.  What  a  charm 
Imgers  aroundjhc  supposed  trans-Atlantic  voyages  of  the 

'  Of  course  we  must  not  overlook  the  recent  rcsearclies  into 
the  his  cry  of  Central  America,  and  especiallv  the  studie  in 
connection  with  Yucatan.  ' 

2 


10 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


hardy  riienieian,  the  hixurious  sailors  of  Tyre,  and,  later, 
of  the  bold  Basque.  What  stories  ini^ht  the  lost  picture- 
records  of  Mexico  and  the  chronicles  of  Dieppe  toll.  Now 
we  are  presented  with  the  splendid  view  of  j^reat  tleets,  the 
remnant  of  some  conquered  race,  bearing  across  the  ocean 
to  re-create  in  new  and  uid<nown  lands  the  cities  and  monu- 
ments they  were  forever  leaving  behind;  and  now  it  is 
simply  the  story  of  some  storm-tossed  mariner,  who  blindly 
drives  across  the  sea  to  the  western  strand,  and  lays  the 
foundation  of  empire.  Again  it  is  the  devotee  of  mammon, 
in  search  of  gainful  traffic  or  golden  Hoece,  IIow  romantic 
is  the  picture  of  his  little  solitary  bark  setting  out  in  the 
days  of  Roman  greatness,  or  in  the  splendid  age  of  Charle- 
magne, sailing  trustingly  away  between  the  pillars  of  Her- 
cules, and  tossing  toward  the  Isles  of  the  Blessed  and  the 
Fountains  of  Eternal  Youth.  In  time  the  Ultima  Thule 
of  the  known  world  is  passed,  and  favoring  gales  bear  the 
merchant-sailor  to  new  and  wondrous  lands.  We  see  hira 
coasting  the  unknown  shores,  passing  from  cape  to  cape, 
and  from  bay  to  inlet,  gazing  upon  tho  marvels  of  the  New 
World,  trafficking  with  the  bronzed  Indian,  bartering  curious 
wares  for  barbaric  gold ;  and  then  shaping  his  course  again 
for  the  markets  of  the  distant  East,  to  pour  strange  tales 
into  incredulous  ears.     Still  this  may  not  be  all  fancy. ^ 


4 


THE   SEA.   OF   DARKNESS. 

In  early  times  the  Atlantic  ocean,  like  all  things  without 
known  bounds,  was  viewed  by  man  with  mixed  feelings 
of  fear  and  awe.  It  was  called  the  Sea  of  Darkness.  Yet, 
nevertheless,  there  were  those  who  professed  to  have  some 
knowledge  of  its  extent,  and  of  what  lay  beyond.  Tlie 
earliest  reference  to  this  sea  is  that  by  Theopompus,  in  the 

'  Proceedings  of  "  The  United  States  Catholic  Historical 
Society,"  1886,  for  October  39,  1885.  The  Rev.  Joshua  P. 
Bodfish  has  a  pai)cr  on  "  The  Discovery  of  America  by  the 
Northmen,"  in  which  (pp.  2-3-4-5)  he  helps  himself  to  the 
author's  Introduction  without  giving  due  credit. 


America  by  the  Xorthmen. 


11 


I 


fourth  century  before  the  Christian  era,  given  in  a  fraij- 
ment  of  ^EUan/  wlicre  a  vast  island  is  deserihed,  lying  far 
in  the  west,  and  peopled  by  strange  races.  To  this  we  may 
add  the  reference  of  Plato-  to  the  island  called  Atlantis, 
which  lay  west  of  the  Pillars  of  Hercules,  and  which  was 
estimated  to  be  larger  than  Asia  and  Africa  ccinbined. 
Aristotle' also  thought  that  many  other  lands  existed  beyond 
the  Atlantic.  Plato  sn})poscd  that  the  Atlantis  was  sunk 
by  an  earthquake,  and  Grantor  declares  that  he  found  the 
same  account  related  by  the  Priests  of  Saiii  three  hundred 
years  after  the  time  of  Solon,  from  whom  the  grandfather  of 
Critias  had  his  information.  Plato  says,  that  after  the  Atlantis 
disappeared,  navigation  was  rendered  too  difficult  to  be  at- 
tempted on  account  of  the  slime  which  resulted  from  the 
siidving  of  the  land.  It  is  probable  that  lie  had  in  mind  the 
immense  fields  of  drifting  sea-weed  found  in  that  locality, 
estimated  by  Humboldt  to  cover  a  portion  of  the  Atlantic 
ocean  six  times  as  large  as  all  Germany. 

It  is  thought  that  Homer*  obtained  the  idea  of  his  Ely- 
sium in  the  Western  ocean  from  the  voyages  of  the  Phe- 
nicians,  who,  as  is  well  known,  sailed  regularly  to  the  Brit- 
ish Islands.  They  are  also  supposed  by  some  to  have  pushed 
their  discoveries  as  far  as  the  Western  Continent.  Cadiz, 
situated  on  the  shore  of  Andalusia,  was  established  by  the 
Tyrians  twelve  centuries  before  the  birth  of  Christ ;  and 
when  Cadiz,  the  ancient  Gadir,  was  full  five  hundred  years 
old,  a  Greek  trader,  Cohens,  there  bought  rare  mercham^ise, 
a  long  and  severe  gale  having  driven  his  ships  beyond  the 
Pillars  of  Hercules. 

THE    IMIENICIANS. 

In  the  ninth  century  before  the  Christian  era,  the  Phe- 
nicians  had  established   colonies  on  the  western  coast   of 


'  Va7'.  Hist.  lib.  iir,  cap.  xviii. 
'See  Plato's  "  Crifias  and  Timinas." 

^  De  Mundo,  cap.  in.     See  "  Prince  Hcnrxj  the  Xavigator,^^ 
chap.  VII,  by  Major,  London,  18G8. 
*"  Odyssey,"  book  iv,  1.  705. 


13 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


>      I 


I' 


1    ; 
1    I 


:i    I 


Africa;  and  three  hundred  years  later,  acecrding  to  Herod- 
otus, Pharaoh  Necho,  son  of  Psaininiticus,  sent  an  expedi- 
tion, manned  by  Plienician  saihjrs,  around  the  entire  coast 
of  Africa.  Vivien  de  St.  Martin  fixes  tlie  date  of  this  ex- 
pedition at  570  before  Christ.  St.  Martin,  in  his  account 
of  tiie  voyage,  improves  sliglitly  upon  the  vicvs  of  Carl 
Muller,  and  is  followed  by  Bougainville.*  A  notice  of  this 
■voyage,  performed  by  Haimo  under  the  direction  of  Pha- 
raoh, was  inscribed  in  the  Punic  language  on  a  Carthage- 
nian  temple,  being  afterward  translated  into  Greek. 

That  the  Canary  Islands  were  discovered  and  colonized 
by  the  Phenicians,  there  need  be  no  doubt.  Tradition  had 
always  located  islands  in  that  vicinity.  Strabo  speaks  of 
the  Islands  of  the  Blessed,  as  lying  not  far  from  Mauritania, 
opposite  Gadir  or  Cadiz.  He  distinctly  says,  "  That  those 
who  pointed  out  these  things  were  the  Phenicians,  who, 
before  the  time  of  Homer,  had  possession  of  the  best  part 
of  Africa  and  Spain."-  When  we  remember  that  the  Phe- 
nicians sought  to  monopolize  trade,  and  hold  the  knowledge 
of  their  commercial  resorts  a  secret,  it  is  not  surprising  that 
we  should  hear  no  more  of  the  Fortunate  Isles  until  about 
eighty-two  years  before  Christ,  when  the  Roman  Sertorius 
met  some  Lusitanian  sailors  on  the  coast  of  Spain  who  had 
just  returned  from  the  Fortunate  Isles.  They  are  described 
as  two  delightful  islands,  separated  by  a  narrow  strait,  dis- 
tant from  Africa  five  hundred  leagues.  Twenty  years  after 
the  death  of  Sertorius,  Statins  Sel)osns  drew  up  a  chart  of  a 
group  of  five  islands,  each  mentioned  by  name,  and  which 
Pliny  calls  the  Hesperides,  including  the  Fortunate  Isles. 
This  mention  of  the  Canaries  was  sixty-three  years  before 
Christ. 

jura's  kxpedition. 
When  King  Juba  II  returned  to  Mauritania,  he  sent  an 
expedition  to  the  Fortunate  Isles.     A  fragment  of  the  nar- 
ratives of  'lis  expedition  is  found  in  the  works  of  Pliny. 

'  See  "1  I'ince  Henry  the  Navigator"  p.  90. 
"  Strabo,  lib.  in. 


AmEIUCA    by   the    NORVnMEN. 


13 


it  an 

nar- 

fliny. 


I 


i 


The  islands  are  described  as  Iving  soutli-w«!st,  six  hundred 
and  twenty-five  miles  from  l*urpurariii;.  To  reach  tliem 
from  the  hitter  phice,  they  first  sailed  two  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  westward,  and  then  three  hundred  and  seventy-five 
miles  eastward.  Pliny  says:  "The  first  is  called  Ombrios, 
and  affords  no  traces  of  buildiiif^s.  It  contains  a  pool  in 
the  midst  of  mountains,  and  trees  like  ferules,  from  which 
water  may  bo  i>ressed.  It  is  bitter  from  the  black  kinds, 
but  from  the  light  kinds  ])leasanL  to  drink.  The  second  is 
called  Junonia,  and  contains  a  small  temple  built  entirely  of 
stone.  Near  it  is  another  smaller  island  having  the  same 
name.  Then  comes  Capraria,  which  is  full  of  large  li/ards. 
Within  sight  of  these  is  Nivaria,  named  from  the  snow  and 
fogs  with  which  it  is  always  covered.  Not  far  from  Ni- 
varia is  Canaria,  called  thus  o?i  account  of  the  great  number 
of  large  dogs  therein,  two  of  which  were  brought  to  King 
Juba.  There  were  traces  of  buildings  in  these  islands. 
All  the  islands  abound  in  apples,  and  in  birds  of  every 
kind,  and  in  palms  covered  with  dates,  and  in  the  pine  nut. 
There  is  also  plenty  of  fish.  The  papyrus  grows  there,  and 
the  silurus  fish  is  found  in  the  rivers.'" 

The  author  of  Prince  Henry  the  jVav{(/aiot\-  says  that  in 
Ombrios,  we  recognize  the  Pluvialia  of  Sebosus.  Con- 
vallis  of  Sebosus,  in  Pliny,  becomes  Nivaria,  the  Peak  of 
Teneriffe,  which  lifts  itself  up  to  the  majestic  height  of 
nine  thousand  feet,  its  snow-capped  i)innacle  seeming  to 
pierce  the  sky.  Plaiuiria  is  displaced  by  Canaria,  which 
term,  first  applied  to  the  great  central  island,  now  gives  the 
name  to  the  whole  group.  Ombrios  or  Pluvialia,  evidently 
means  the  island  of  Pahna,  which  had  "a  pool  in  the  midst 
of  mountains,"  now  rep»'0''3nted  by  the  crater  of  an  extinct 
volcano.  This  the  sailors  of  King  Juba  evidently'  saw. 
Major  says :  "  The  distance  of  this  island  [Pahna]  f i om 
Fuerteventnrp.,  agrees  with  that  of  the  two  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  indicated  by  Juba's   navigators  as  existing  be- 


Pliny's  "  Natural  History,"  lib.  vi,  cap.  xxxvii. 
See  p.  137. 


14 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


I    ; 


1 
1  !  I 


tween  Ombrios  and  the  Purpurariit.  It  has  already  been 
seen  that  the  latter  agree  with  Lancerote  and  Fuerteven 
tura,  in  respect  of  their  distance,  from  the  Continent  and 
from  each  other,  as  described  by  Flntarch.  That  the  Pur- 
purarifB  are  not,  as  M.  Bory  de  St.  Vincent  supposed,  the 
Madeira  group,  is  not  only  shown  by  the  want  of  inhab- 
itants in  the  latter,  but  by  the  orchil,  which  supplies  the 
purple  dye,  being  derived  from  and  sought  for  especially 
from  tlie  Canaries,  and  not  from  the  Madeira  group,  although 
it  is  to  be  found  there.  Junonia,"  he  continues,  "  the  near- 
est to  Ombrios,  will  be  Gomera.  It  may  be  presumed  that 
the  temple  found  therein  was,  like  the  island,  dedicated  to 
Juno.  Capraria,  which  implies  the  island  of  goats,  agrees 
correctly  with  the  island  of  Fern>,  . . .  for  these  animals  were 
found  there  in  large  numbers  when  the  island  was  invaded 
by  Jean  de  Betliencourt,  in  1402.  But  a  yet  more  striking 
proof  of  the  identity  of  this  island  with  Capmria,  is  the 
account  of  the  great  number  of  lizards  found  therein. 
Bethencourt's  chaplains,  describing  their  visit  to  the  islands, 
in  1402,  state:  'There  are  lizards  in  it  as  big  as  cats,  but 
they  are  harmless,  although  very  hideous  to  look  at." '" 

We  see,  then,  that  the  navigators  of  Juba  visited   the 
Canaries'   at  an   early  period,  as  did  the  Phenicians,  who 

1  a  Prince  Henri/  the  Navigator,"  p.  137. 

'After  this  nicntion  by  Pliny,  the  Canaries,  or  Fortunate 
Isles,  are  lost  sight  of  for  a  period  of  thirteen  hundred  years. 
In  the  reign  of  Edward  III  of  England,  at  the  beginning  of 
the  fourteenth  century,  one  Robert  Machin  sailed  from  Bris- 
tol for  France,  carrying  away  a  lady  of  rank,  who  had  cloi)ed 
with  him,  and  was  driven  by  a  storm  to  the  Canaries,  where 
he  landed,  and  thus  re-discovered  the  lost  Fortunate  Isles. 
This  fact  is  curiously  established  by  Major,  in  the  **  Life  of 
Prince  Henry"  so  that  it  can  no  longer  be  regarded  as  an 
idle  tale  (see  pp.  66-77).  In  1341,  a  voyage  was  also  made  to 
the  Canaries,  under  the  auspices  of  King  Henry  of  Portugal. 
The  report,  so  widely  circulated  by  De  Barros,  that  the 
islands  were  re-discovered  by  Prince  Henry  is,  therefore,  incor- 
rect. His  expedition  reached  Porto  Santo  and  Madeira  iu 
1418-1420. 


■im-. 


America  by  the  Northmex, 


U 


doubtless  built  tlie  temple  in  the  island   of  Junonia.     For 
aught  we  know,  early  navigators  may  have  passed  over 
to  the  Western  Continent  and  laid  the  foundation  of  those 
strange  nations  whose  monuments  still  remain.     Both  Phe- 
nician  and  Tyrian  voyages  to  the  Western  Continent  have 
been   advocated;  while  Lord   Kingsborough  published   his 
magnificent  volumes  on  the   Mexican  Antiquities,  to  show 
that  the  Jews  settled  this  Continent  at  an  early  day  '     If  it 
IS  true  that  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  sprang  from  one  cen- 
tral Asiatic  family,  it  is  more  than  likely  that  the  ori-inal 
mhabitants  of  the  American  Continent  crossed  the  Atlantic 
mstead  of  i)iercing  the  frozen  regions  of  the  north,  and  com- 
ing in  by  the  way  of  Behring  Straits.     From  the  Canaries  to 
the  coast  of  Florida,  it  is  a  short  voyage,  and  the  bold  sailors 
of  the  Mediterranean,  after  touching  at  the  Canaries  need 
only  spread  their  sails  before  the  steady-breathing  monsoon, 
to  hnd  themselves  wafted  safely  to  the  western  shore. 

TRADITIONS. 

There  was  even  a  tradition  that  America  was  visited  by 
bt.  Columba,^  and   also  by  the  Apostle  St.  Thomas,^  who 
penetrated  even  as  far  as  Peru.     This  opinion  is  founded 
on  the  resemblance  existing  between  certain  rites  and  doc- 
trines winch  see?n  to  have  been  held  in  common  by  Chris- 
tians and  the  early  inhabitants  of  Mexico.  The  first  Spaiish 
missionaries  were  surprised  to  find  the  Mexicans  bowing  in 
adoration  before  the  figure  of  the  cross,  and  inferred  fhat 
hese  people  were  of  a  Christian  origin.     Yet  the  inference 
has  no  special^  value,  when  we  remember  that  Christianity 
IS  far  less  ancient   than   the  symbol  of  the  cross,  which  ex- 
l^^^djimong^h^  and  other  ancient  people. 

'  He  also  speculates  upon  the  probability  of  this  Continent 
havnag  been  visited  by  Christian  missionadcs.      The  Ilebiew 

l.it.ons  of  the  famous  Major  Noah.    See  vol.  vi,  p.  410 
^  Kingsborough's  -Mexican  Antiquities,"  vol.  vi,  p.'^SS. 
Ibid.,  p.  333. 


16 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


!•  i 


Claims  have  also  been  made  for  the  Irish.  Broughton 
brings  forward  a  passage  in  which  St.  Patrick  is  repre- 
sented as  sending  missionaries  to  the  Isles  of  America.* 
Another  claim  has  been  nrged  of  a  more  respectable 
character,  which  is  snpportcd  by  striking,  though  not  con- 
clusive allusions  in  the  chronicles  of  the  North,  in  which 
a  distant  land  is  spoken  of  as  "  Ireland  the  Great."  The 
Irish,  in  the  early  times,  might  easily  have  passed  over  to 
the  "Western  Continent,  for  which  voyage  they  undoubtedly 
liad  the  facilities.  Professor  Kafu,  after  alluding  to  the 
well-known  fact  that  the  Northmen  were  preceded  in 
Iceland  by  the  Irish,  says,  that  it  is  by  no  means  im- 
probable that  the  Iri.-h  should  also  have  anticipated  them 
in  America.  The  Irish  were  a  sea-faring  peo])le,  and  have 
been  assigned  a  Phenician  origin  by  Moore  and  others  who 
have  examined  the  subject.'-  If  this  is  so,  the  tradition 
would  appear  to  be  somewhat  strengthened.  Even  as  early 
as  the  year  296,  the  Irish  are  said  to  liavj  invaded  Denmark 
with  a  large  fleet.  In  390,  Niall  made  a  descent  upon  the 
coast  of  Lancashire  with  a  consideral)le  navy,  whore  he  was 
met  by  the   Roman,   Stilicho,  whose    achievements    were 

'  ''Monastikon  Britannicuin,"  pp.  131-132, 187-188.  The 
fact  that  the  word  America  is  here  used,  seems  quite  suffi- 
cient to  upset  the  legend.  Speaking  of  the  claims  to  Pre- 
Columbian  discovery  at  the  west  by  the  vv.rious  eastern 
peoples,  Mr.  Winsor  admits  that  "there  is  no  good  reason 
why  any  one  of  them  may  not  have  done  all  that  is  claimed." 
^'Narrative  and  Critical  History  of  America,"  vol.  i,  p.  59. 

'  The  Irish  were  early  known  as  Scots,  and  O'Halloran  de- 
rives the  name  from  Scota,  high  priest  of  Pha3uius,  and 
ancestor  of  Mileseuis, 

Me  quoque  vicins  pereuntein  gentibus,  inquit,  - 
Munivit  Stilicho.     Totain  cum  Scotus  lerneni, 
Movit  et  iufesto  spuniavit  remige  Thctys. 

By  liini  defended,  when  tlie  neighboring  hosts 
Of  warlike  nations  spread  along  our  coasts; 
When  Scots  came  thundering  from  the  Irish  shores, 
And  the  wild  ocean  foamed  with  hostile  oars. 


America  by  the  Northmrv. 


17 


cclebnited  by  Clandian  in  the  days  of  the  Roman  occupation 
of  Enixlaiid.  At  that  ])eriod  the  Irish  were  in  most  respects 
in  advance  of  the  Northmen,  not  yet  hnvinj;  fallen  into  de- 
cline, and  cpiite  as  likely  as  any  people  then  e.\istiii<;  to 
brave  the  dariijersof  an  ocean  vovaife."  The  Icelamlic  docii- 
moiits,  clearly  referi'lnii:  to  the  Irish,  will  be  ^iven  in  their 
jintpcr  place,  and,  in  the  meanwhile,  it  need  only  to  l)e  added, 
tiiat  the  fpiotation  given  by  the  rather  credulous  Ik-amish 
from  such  an  authority  as  the  Turkish  Sj)i/  will  hardly  tend 
to  strentfthcn  their  claims,  especially  where  its  author,  John 
Paul  Marana,  says  that  in  Mexico  "  the  British  languapje  is 
so  prevalent,"  that  ''  the  very  towns,  bridges,  beasts,  birds, 
rivers,  hills,  etc.,  are  called  by  the  British  or  Welsh  ^  luunes.'" 

'  Speaking  of  Britain  and  Ireland,  Tacitus  says  of  the  latter, 
that  "  the  approaches  and  harbors  are  better  known,  by  rea- 
son of  commerce  and  the  merchants." — 17/.  Aijri.,  c.  ;i4. 
The  Irish,  doubtless,  mingled  with  the  Carthageniai'.s  in  mer- 
cantile transactions,  and  from  them  they  not  unlikely  received 
the  rites  of  Druidism. 

*  There  is  a  tradition  of  a  Welsh  voyage  to  America  iindcr 
Prince  Madoc,  which  relates  to  iiitcviod  folio iring  the  Icelandic 
voyages.  This  voyage  by  the  son  of  Owen  Gwyneth  is  fixed 
for  the  year  1170,  and  is  based  on  a  Welsh  chronicle  of  no 
authority.  See  Ilackluyt,  vol.  ill,  p.  1.  See,  also,  ^'America 
Discovered  by  the  Welsh  in  1170,"  by  Bowcn,  Philadelphia, 
1870;  "An  Enquiry  into  the  Truth  of  the  Tradition,  coneern- 
iny  the  Discovery  of  America  by  Prince  Madoy  ab  Owen 
Gwyneth,  about  the  year  1170,  by  John  Williams,"  etc.,  Lon- 
don, 1791,  \).  85;  and  "Farther  Observations  on  the  Discovery 
of  America  by  Prince  Madoy  ab  Owen  Gwyneth,"  etc.,  1792, 
p.  51.  The  following  from  t)ie  London  Standard,  September 
G,  1888,  is  timely:  "Great  interest  was  excited  yesterday 
in  North  Wales  by  the  aniu)unccmout  that  the  tomb  of  Madoc 
ap  Gryffyddmaelor,  a  great  Welsh  warrior  in  the  eleventh 
and  twelfth  centuries,  grandson  of  Owen  Gwynedd,  Prince 
of  Wales,  had  been  discovered  in  the  ruins  of  V^alle  Crucis 
Abbey,   Llangollen.     The  Rev.  H.  T.  Owen,  warden  of  the 

'  Turkish  Spy,  vol.  viii,  p.  159. 
3 


18 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


1'' 

i    1 


;  I 


In  trntli,  as  the  wisli  is  so  often  father  to  the  thought,  it 
would  bo  an  easy  task  to  find  resemblance  in  the  languages 
of  the  aboriiiines  to  almost  anv  laniruai;e  that  is  sj)oken  in 
our  day  so  far  as  mere  sounds  may  be  concerned. 

liut,  notwithstanding  the  prohahillties  of  the  case,  wc 
have  no  solid  reason  for  accepting  any  of  these  alleged 
voyages  as  facts.  Much  labor  has  been  given  to  the  sub- 
ject, yet  the  early  history  of  the  American  (Continent  is  still 
veiled  in  mystery,  and  it  is  not  until  near  the  close  of  the 
tenth  century  of  the  present  era  that  we  can  point  to  a 
genuine  trans-Atlantic  voyage. 

THE    NOBTUMEN. 

The  lirst  voyage  to  America,  of  which  we  have  any 
account,  was  performed  by  Northmen.  But  who  were  the 
Northmen  ? 


abbey,  wlio  is  now  engaged  upon  some  excavations,  was 
searching  for  old  stained  glass  in  the  dormitory,  when  he  dis- 
interred a  large  stone  slab,  bearing  the  name  of  Mudoc,  and 
an  inscription,  which  has  not  yet  been  fully  deciphered. 
Down  the  center  of  the  stone  is  an  incised  sword  in  sheath. 
Further  excavations  led  to  the  discovery  of  four  other  stones, 
each  about  five  feet  by  eighteen  inches;  two  bear  floriated 
crosses,  one  an  inscribed  spear,  and  the  other  a  Grecian  orna- 
ment. The  stones  form  part  of  the  vaulting  of  the  corridor 
leading  to  the  old  burial  ground  of  the  monks.  Madoc  ap 
GrytTydd  founded  the  abbey,  which  was  a  Cistercian  Monas- 
tery, about  the  year  1200.  After  the  venerable  building  be- 
came a  ruin,  the  chapter-house  and  scriptorium  were  used 
for  several  generations  as  a  farmstead,  and  were  practically 
destroyed  by  fire.  During  the  repairs  it  is  conjectured  that 
the  stones  of  Madoc's  tomb  were  used  to  complete  the  vault- 
ing. In  1851  the  debris  covering  the  area  of  the  abbey  was 
removed  by  Lord  Dungannon,  and  the  tombs  of  benefactors 
buried  in  front  of  the  high  altar,  the  figure  of  a  knight  in  chain 
armour,  and  a  stone  coffin  were  laid  bare.  During  the  exca- 
vations of  last  year  the  monk's  well  and  spring  were  discov- 
ered. Sir  Theodore  and  Lady  Martin  and  many  others  visited 
the  ruins  yesterday." 


Amekica  hy  the  Nokthmen'. 


19 


The  Northmen  were  the  dcscciidaiits  oi  a  nice  that  in 
early  times  mif^j-ated  from  Asia  and  traveled  toward  the 
north,  settlin<^  down  in  what  is  now  the  kingdom  of  Den- 
mark. From  thence  they  overran  Xorway  and  Sw'di'n, 
and  afterward  colonized  Iceland  and  Greenland.  'I'heir 
langnage  was  the  old  Danish  (DiJnftk  tntuja)  once  spoken 
all  over  the  north,'  l»nt  which  is  now  preserved  in  Iceland 
alone,  heinji;  called  the  Icelandic  or  old  Northern,-  npon 
which  is  fomided  the  modern  Swedi  i,  Danish  and  Norso  or 
Norwegian. 

After  the  Northmen  had  pushed  on  from  Denmark  to 
Norway,  the  condition  of  public  affairs  gradually  became 
such  that  a  large  portion  of  the  better  classes  fonnd  their 
life  intolerable.  In  the  reign  of  Harold  Ilarfagr  (the  Fair- 
haired),  an  attempt  was  made  by  the  king  to  deprive  the 
petty  jarls  of  their  ancient  udal  or  feudal  rights,  and  to 
usurp  all  authority  for  the  crown.  To  this  the  proud  jarls 
would  not  submit ;  and,  feeling  themselves  degraded  in  the 
eyes  of  their  retainers,  they  resolved  to  leave  those  lands 
and  homes  which  they  conld  now  hardly  call  their  own. 
Whither,  then,  should  they  go  ? 


THE  COLONIZATION  OF  ICELAND. 

In  the  cold  North  sea,  a  little  below  the  Arctic  circle,  lay 
a  great  island.  As  early  as  the  year  8(50,  it  had  been  made 
known  to  the  Northmen  by  a  Dane  of  Swedish  descent 
named  Gardar,  who  called  it  Gardar's  Island,  and  four  years 
later  by  the  pirate  Nadodd,  who  sailed  thither  in  864  and 
called  it  Snowland.  Presenting  in  the  main  the  form  of  an 
irregular  ellipse,  this  island  occu])ies  an  area  of  about  one 
hundred  and  thirty-seven  thousand  square  miles,  affording 
the  dull  diversity  of  valleys  without  verdure  and  mountains 

'See  "Nortliunen  in  Iceland,"  Societe  dcs  Antiquaries  du 
Nord,  Seance  du  14  Mai,  1859,  pp.  12-14. 
jt'  'It  is  sometimes,   though  improperly,  called   tiie  Norse. 
Societe  des  Antiquaries,  etc.,  1840-44,  p.  165. 


20 


Pke-Collmbia\  Dis(Ovi;i{Y  ok 


I'   I 


I  * 


V. 


I 


.       I 


without  trees.'  Deaolatioii  has  there  Hxed  its  aliode.  It 
broods  aiiioii^  the  dells,  and  hxjks  down  upon  the  gloomy 
Hords.  The  eoiiiitry  ia  threadeil  with  strcHius  and  dotted 
with  tarns,  vet  the  y.eoloj'ist  finds  but  little  evidenee  in  the 
structure  ot  the  earth  to  point  to  the  action  of  water.  On 
the  other  hand,  every  rock  and  hillside  is  covered  with  signs 
that  prove  their  igneous  origin,  and  indicate  that  the  entire 
islam),  at  some  distant  ])criod,  has  already  seethed  and  bub- 
bled in  the  fervent  heat,  in  anticipntion  of  the  long  prom- 
ised PaHngeiicsia.  Even  now  the  ground  trembles  in  the 
throes  of  the  earthquake,  the  Geyser  spouts  scalding  water, 
and  the  plain  belches  mud;  while  the  great  jokull,  clad  in 
wliitc  robes  of  eternal  snow  —  ti'ue  priest  of  Ormuzd  — 
brandishes  aloft  its  volcani'^  torch,  and  threatens  to  be  the 
incendiary  of  the  sky. 

The  greater  portion  of  the  land  forms  the  homestead  of 
the  reindeer  and  the  fox,  who  share  their  domain  with  the 
occasional  white  bear  that  may  fioi^t  over  from  Grceidand 
on  some  berg.  Only  two  quadruj)eds,  the  fox  and  the 
moose,  are  indigenous.  Life  is  here  purchased  with  a  strug- 
gle. Indeed  the  neighboring  ocean  is  more  hospitable  than 
the  dry  land.  Of  the  thirty-four  species  of  mammalia, 
twent}'- four  find  their  food  in  the  roaring  main.  The  same 
is  true  of  the  feathered  tribes,  fifty-four  out  of  ninety  being 
water-fowl.  Here  ami  there  luay  be  seen  patches  of  meadow 
and  a  few  sheep  j)astnres  and  tracts  jf  arable  lanil  warmed 
into  fruitfiilness  by  the  brief  suiniuer's  sun  ;  yet,  on  the 
whole,  so  poor  is  the  soil  that  man,  like  the  lower  orders, 
must  eke  out  a  scanty  subbistcnce  by  resorting  to  the  sea. 

It  was  toward  this  land,  w'hich  the  settlers  called  Ice- 
land,  that  the  proud  Norwegian  jarl  turned  his  eyes,  and 
there  lie  resolved  to  fimnd  a  home.  The  first  settler  was 
Ingolf.     He  approached  the  coast  in  the  year  875,  threw 

'  In  the  time  wlien  the  Irish  monks  occupied  the  island,  it 
is  said  that  it  was  "  covered  with  woods  between  the  moun- 
tains and  the  shores." 


A.MKIIK'A    MY   Tin:   XOKTIfMEV. 


91 


ble  tlian 
miiialia, 
le  same 
being 
leadow 
armed 
on  tlie 
)rders, 
sea. 
ed  Ice- 
es,  and 
ler  was 
tlirew 

land,  it 
moun- 


uverboard  liis  .seifposfs,'  and  waited  to  see  them  touch  the 
hind.  Hut  in  tliis  he  was  disappointed,  and  those  Macivd 
eohimn.s,  carved  with  the  imaije.s  (»f  the  p;ods,  rh'ifted  away 
from  si^^ht.  Ho  neverthehtss  landed  on  a  pleasant  promon- 
tory at  the  tiouth-eastern  extremity  of  the  ishmd,  and  built 
his  habitation  on  .he  spot  wiiieh  is  eahed  Ingolfshofdi  to 
this  day.  Three  years  after,  his  servants  found  tlio  fiea- 
pusts  in  tiio  sonth-westerii  |)art  of  the  island,  and  hither,  in 
ol)edienee  to  what  was  held  to  i)e  the  e.xpressed  wish  of  the 
fjods,^  ho  removed  h's  household,  laying  the  foundation  of 
lieikiavik,  the  capital  of  this  ice-bound  isle,  lie  was  rapidly 
followed  by  others,  and  in  a  short  time  no  inconsiderable 
poj)ulation  was  gathered  here. 

But  the  first  Scandinavian  settlers  did  not  find  this  barren 
country  entirely  destitute  of  human    beings.     Ari    Frodo,'' 

'  Setatak'hir.  These  were  wooden  pillars  carved  with 
images,  usually  of  Thor  and  Odin.  In  selecting  a  place  for 
a  settlement  these  were  Hung  overboard,  and  wherever  they 
were  thrown  up  on  the  beach,  there  the  settlement  was  to  be 
formed. 

"In  another  case  a  settler  did  not  find  his  posts  for  twelve 
years,  nevertheless  he  changed  his  abode  then.  In  Frithiof's 
Saga  (American  edition)  cha]).  iii,  p.  18,  we  find  the  fol- 
lowing allusion: 

"  Through  the  whole  length  of  the  hall  shone  forth  the  table  of  oak 
w()(jd, 
Brighter  than  steel,  and  polished;  the  pillars  twain  of  the  high  seats 
Stood  ou  each  side  thereof;  two  gods  deep  carved  out  of  elm  wood: 
Odin  with  glance  of  a  king,  and  Frey  with  the  sun  on  his  forehead." 

'Ari  Hinn  Frode,  or  the  Wise.  The  chief  compiler  of  the 
famous  Landanama  Book,  which  contains  a  full  account  of  all 
the  early  settlers  in  Iceland.  It  is  of  the  same  character, 
though  vastly  superior  to  the  English  ^'Doomsday  Book" 
and  is  probably  the  most  complete  record  of  the  kind  ever 
made  by  any  nation.  Ic  contains  the  names  of  3,000  per- 
sons, and  1,400  jdaces.  It  gives  a  correct  account  of  the 
genealogies  of  the  families,  and  brief   notices   of  personal 


22 


Puk-Columhian  I)18<()vi:iiy  ok 


thiiu  wliutu  tluiro  i.s  no  hi;;Iioi-  iuitlioritv,  guy.s :  "  Tlioii 
were  Imtc  (niristiati  pt'opU;  whom  tlio  N(»rtliiiieii  chIUmI 
pjipas,  but  tlioy  at'turwiinl  wotit  awiiy,  l)eL'uutiu  tlioy  would 
not  1)0  liui'u  aiiioii^  lioatlions  ;  and  lut't  l)c>liiiid  tliiMii  Irihh 
hooks,  and  hi'lls,  and  cro/iers,  from  which  it  could  hu  suun 
that  they  wero  Irishmen."  He  rejeats  swhstanlially  the 
same  thinjj;  in  the  Laiuhiuiiina  Hook,,  the  aiith(»ritj  of 
which,  no  one  ac(juainteil  with  the  !5ul»je(;t,  will  (juestion, 
addinj;'  that  hooks  and  other  relics  were  found  in  the  island 
of  Pa])('y  and  I'apyli,  and  that  the  circunistanco  is  also  men- 
tioned in  English  books.  The  English  writings  referred  to 
are  those  of  the  venerable  Hede.'     'I'his  is  also  stated  in  an 

uchievenicnts.  It  was  begun  hy  Frodo  (i)orn  lUOT,  dicil  ll-iS), 
and  was  continued  by  Kalstcgg,  Slyriner  and  Thorsilon,  and 
coni[)loted  by  Ilauk  Erlundsun,  Lagtuan,  or  Governor  of  Ice- 
land, who  iliod  in  the  year  i;334. 

'"  Thus  saith  the  holy  priest  licde.  .  .  .  Therefore  learned 
men  think  that  it  is  Iceland  which  is  called  Thule.  .  .  .  Hut 
the  holy  priest  liede  died  Dccxxxv  years  after  the  birth  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  more  than  a  hundred  years  before 
Iceland  was  inhabited  l)y  the  Northmen."  .Intinnitates 
Amcricame,  p.  2U2.  This  extract  is  followed  bv  the  state- 
ment of  Ari  Erode,  and  shows  that  the  Irish  (Jhristians  retired 
to  Iceland,  at  a  very  early  day.  The  Irish  monk  Dicuil  also 
refers  to  this  solitary  island,  which,  about  the  year  795,  was 
visited  by  some  monks  with  whom  he  had  conversed. 

The  earliest  known  movement  northward  from  England 
was  that  inaugurateil  by  King  Arthur,  about  the  year  505. 
The  authority  on  this  subject  is  Geoffrey  of  Monmouth,  who 
was  bishop  of  Saint  Asaph  in  115'^,  and  who  wrote  the  His- 
toria  Britonum,  a  work  which  afforded  a  basis  for  the  fables 
and  romances  of  the  "Knights  of  the  Kound  Table.''  Never- 
theless, Avhoevcr  inclines  to  turn  from  all  the  statements  of 
Geoffrey,  for  the  reason  that  they  contain  much  that  is  untrue, 
should  ponder  the  well-considered  words  of  Jlume  ("  Eng- 
land," I,  38,  ed.  18:i2),  who  says  of  the  Prince  of  Silures: 
"This  is  that  Arthur  so  much  celebrated  in  the  songs  of 
Thalicssin  and  the  other  British  bards,  and  whose  military 


AmKKICA    in    TIIK    XORTUMKN. 


II    (;Hllc(i 

_V    \V(»lll(l 

MM    Irish 

I    l)(!  SL'UII 

ill II V  tlio 
lority  of 

jllL'StioM, 

lit'  ishuid 
ils<»  Micn- 
rurn.'d  to 
k!(l  in  tin 

jil  1148), 

(It'll,  iiiul 

ir  ui"  Icu- 

e  leiiruod 
.  .    But 

birth  of 
s  hcforc 
/y  n  itate» 
10  stiite- 
s  retired 
ciiil  also 
95,   was 

Knu'liind 
L'iir  505. 
th,  who 
he  His- 
0  fables 
Never- 
lents  of 
untrue, 
<''  Eng- 


Si  lures: 
3ngs  of 
nilitary 


cijition  of  Kiiii;  ()l;if  Tryiri^vcsson's   Siiga,  made   near  tho 
end  of  the  foiirtci'iith  ceiitiirv. 

The  iMitidsrt  <>r  Ciildces,  who  had  cotne  hither  froni  Ire- 
land and  tlir  Isles  (tf  lona,  to  he  aloiif  with  (hmI,  took  their 
de|iartMre  on  the  arrival  of  the  heathen  follnwers  (d'  Odin 
and  Tlior,  and  tlu;  Nc.rthnien  were  thus  left  in  iindis|nife<l 
posses-^ion  (d'  the  soil.  In  about  twenty  years  the  island 
heeanie  <jiiite  thitikly  settled,  though  the  tide  of  ininiigra- 
lion  continued  to  tlow  in  strongly  for  fifty  years,  so  that  at 
the  beginning  of  the  tenth  century  Iceland  possessed  a  po|)U- 

aehicvcinents  have  been  blended  with  so  many  fables  as  even 
to  give  oeeusion  for  iMitertaining  u  d()ul)t  of  his  real  existence, 
liut  poets,"  he  continues,  "though  they  disligure  the  most 
certain  history  of  their  fic-tions,  and  use  strange  liberties  with 
truth,  when'  they  are  lh(>  sole  historians,  as  among  the  Mrit- 
ons,  have  eoiumonly  some  foundation  l'(U'  their  wihlest  exag- 
gerations." The  Hisliop  of  Saint  Asaph,  who  was  not  a  poet, 
may  be  credited,  therefore,  when  he  states  such  simple  facts 
as  that,  about  the  year  505,  King  Arthur,  after  the  conipiest 
of  Ireland,  received  the  submission  of  the  Orkneys  and  sailed 
to  Iceland,  "  whi(di  he  also  siilxlued;"  at  a  subscfpient  period 
overeoinmg  his  foes  in  Norway.  (H.  ix,  c.  10.)  The  con- 
(piost  of  Ireland  cost  much  bloodshed,  but  that  of  Iceland,  if 
he  went  there,  must  have  been  made  without  a  struggle,  since 
at  that  period  there  could  not  have  been  men  enough  to  make 
any  great  resistance. 

llakluyt  (i,  J),  treating  this  matter,  quotes  from  (ialfridus 
Monumetensis,  Avho  says  that,  after  subduing  Ireland,  Ar- 
thur went  to  Iceland,  and  '•'  ])rought  it  and  tho  i)eoplc  thereof 
under  his  subjection."  The  same  author  mentions  "  Malua- 
sius  "  as  "King"  of  Iceland,  and  tells  of  soldiers  that  he 
furnished. 

The  '•  King,"  however,  may  be  reduced  to  a  figure  of 
speech,  while  there  could  have  been  no  soldiers,  unless,  in- 
deed, Arthur,  as  elsewhere  stated,  transported  people  to  the 
north.  See  "  Inventio  Fortunata.  Arctic  Exi)loration, 
with  an  account  of  Nicholas  of  Lynn,"  etc.  By  B.  F.  Do 
Costa,  New  York,  1861,  p.  5. 


■  1'^ 


1; 


n 


24 


Prk-Columbiax  Discovery  of 


lation  variously  estimated  from  sixty  to  seventy  thousand 
souls.  lint  few  undertook  tlie  voyage  who  were  not  ahle  to 
buy  their  own  vessels,  in  which  they  carried  over  their  own 
cattle,  thralls,  and  household  goods.  So  great  was  the  nuin- 
l)cr  of  people  who  left  Norway,  tiiat  King  Harold  trioti  to 
prevent  emigration  l)y  royal  authority,  though,  as  might 
have  been  predicted,  his  efforts  were  altogether  in  vain. 
Here,  in  Iceland,  therefore,  was  formed  a  large  community, 
taking  the  shape  of  an  aristocratic  republic,  which  framed 
its  own  laws,  and  for  a  long  time  maintained  a  genuine  inde- 
pendence, in  opposition  to  all  the  assumptions  and  threats 
of  the  Norwegian  king. 


THE  SE'n'LKMENT  OF  GREENLAND. 

But  as  time  passed  on,  the  people  of  Iceland  felt  a  new 
impulse  for  colonization  in  strange  lands,  and  the  tide  of 
emigration  began  to  tend  toward  Greenland  in  the  west. 
This  was  chieHy  inaugurated  by  a  man  named  Eric  the  Red, 
born  in  Norway  in  the  year  ',)35.  On  account  of  man- 
slaughter, he  was  obliged  lo  liee  from  Jardar  and  take  up 
his  abode  in  Iceland.  The  date  of  removal  to  Iceland  is  not 
given,  though  it  is  said  that  at  that  time  the  island  was  very 
generally  inhabited.  Here,  however,  he  could  not  live  in 
peace,  and  early  in  the  year  Db2,  ho  was  again  outlawed  for 
numslaughtcr  by  the  Thing,  and  condemned  to  banishment. 
He  accordingly  fitted  out  a  ship,  and  announced  his  deter- 
mination to  go  in  search  of  the  land  lying  in  the  ocean  at 
the  west,  which  it  was  said,  Gunnbiorn,'  V\i  Kragu's  son, 
saw  when,  in  the  year  S70,  he  was  driven  out  to  sea  by  a 
storm.  Eric  sailed  westward  and  found  land,  where  he  re- 
mained aiul  explored  the  country  for  three  years.  At  the 
end  of  this  period  he  returned  to  Iceland,  giving  the  newly- 

^All  the  information  which  we  possess  relating  to  the  dis- 
covo!\;'  by  Ciunnbioru  is  given  in  the  body  of  this  work,  in  ex- 
tracts from  Landanama  Book. 


'n 


Amkkica  by  the  Nortumkn.  05 

discovered  land  the  name  of  Greenland,'  in  order,  as  he  said, 
to  attract  settlors,  wiio  would  be  favurahlv  impressed  l,v  so 
pleasing  a  name,  which,  however,  did  not  oriuhiate  with 
luni. 

The  summer  after  his  ret.a-n  to  Iceland,  he  sailed  once 
more  lor  Greenland,  taking,  with  him  a  tleet  of  thirtv-tlvc 
ships,  only  fourteen  of  which  reached  their  destination,  the 
rest  ben.g  cither  driven  back  or  lost.  This  event  took  place 
as  the  Sao:;i  says,  tifteen  winters'^  before  the  introduction  of 
(.hristianity  into  Iceland,  which  we  know  was  acco.nplished 
in  the  year  A.  D.  1000.  The  date  of  Eric's  second  vova.^e 
must,  therefore,  be  set  down  at  985.^  '    " 

But,  before  proceeding  to  the  next  step  in  Icelandic  ad- 
vcntun..,  ,t  will  be  necessary  to  give  a  brief  sketch  of  the 
progress  of  the  Gree.iland  colony,  together  witb  a  relation 
ot  the  circumstances  which  led  to  its  tinal  extinction 


THE  PROGRESS  OF   THK  ORKKXLAND  COLONIES. 

There  is  hut  little  continuity  in  the  historv  of  the  Ice- 
landic occupation  of  Greenland.  We  have  alrJady  seen  that 
the  second  voyage  of  Eric  the  Red  took  place  in  the  year 
985.  ColouKsts  appear  to  have  followed  him  in  considerable 
nu.nbers,  and  the  best  portions  of  the  land  were  soon  appro- 
priated by  the  principal  men,  who  gave  the  chief  bays  and 
capes  na.nes  that  indicated  the  occupants,  followino-  the  ex- 
ample of  Eric,  who  dwelt  in  Brattahlid,  in  Ericsfiord 

In  the  year  999,  Leif,  son  of  Eric,  sailed  out  of  Greenland 
to  Norway,  and  passed  the  winter  at  the  court  of  Kin.^  Olaf 
l^Rgvesson,  where  he  accepted  the  Christian  faith,  which 

•Claudius  Christophossen,  the  author  of  some  Danis'^ 
verses  relating  to  the  history  of  Greenland,  supposes  that 
t-Treonland  was  discovered  in  the  year  770,  though  he  -ave  no 
roa  reason  for  his  belief.  M.  Peyrnc  also  tells  us  of  I  Papal 
Bull,  issued  ,n  835,  by  Gregory  IV.  which  refers  to  tlie  con- 
version of  the  Icelanders  and  (Jreenlanders. 

'  The  Northmen  reckonea  by  tuintcrs. 

'See  the  Saga  of  Eric  the  Ked. 


26 


Prp:-Columbian  Discovery  of 


/   1 

i    i 

'i   1% 


was  then  being  zealously  propagated  by  the  king.  He  was 
accordingly  baptized,  and,  when  the  spring  returned,  the 
king  requested  him  to  undertake  the  introduction  of  Chris- 
tianity in  Greoidand,  urging  the  consideration  that  no  man 
was  better  qualified  for  the  task.  Accordingly  he  set  sail 
from  Norway,  with  a  priest  and  several  members  of  a  re- 
ligious order,  arriving  at  Brattahlid,  in  Greenland,  without 
any  accident,*  His  pagan  father  was  incensed  by  the  bring- 
ing in  of  the  Christian  priest,  which  act  he  regarded  as 
pregnant  with  evil  ;  yet  after  some  persuasion  on  the  part 
of  Leif,  he  renounced  heathenism  and  nominally  accepted 
Christianity,  being  baptized  by  the  priest.  His  wife  Thor- 
hild  made  less  opposition,  and  appears  to  have  received  the 
new  faith  with  much  willingness.  One  of  her  first  acts  was 
to  build  a  church,  which  was  known  far  and  wide  as  Thor. 
hild's  church.  These  examples  appear  to  have  been  very 
generally  followed,  and  Christianity  was  adopted  in  both 
Iceland  and  Greenland  at  about  the  same  period,^  though  its 
acceptance  did  not  immediately  produce  any  very  radical 
change  in  the  spiritual  life  of  the  people.  In  course  of  time 
a  nuinber  of  churches  were  built,  the  ruins  of  which  remain 
down  to  our  day,^ 

In  the  year  1003,  the  Greenlanders  became  tributary  to 
Norway.  The  principal  settlement  was  formed  on  the 
western  coast.  What  was  known  as  the  eastern  district  did 
not  extend  farther  than  the  southern  extremity  toward 
Cape  Farewell.  For  a  long  time  it  was  supposed  that  the 
east  district  was  located  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Greenland ; 

'  The  statement,  found  in  several  places,  that  he  discovered 
Vinland  while  on  his  way  to  Greenland,  is  incorrect.  The 
full  account  of  his  voyages  shows  that  his  Vinland  voyage  was 
an  entirely  separate  thing. 

'  Gissur  the  White  and  Hialto  went  on  the  same  errand  to 
Iceland  in  the  year  1000,  when  the  new  religion  was  formally 
adopted  at  the  public  Thing. 

*  See  Bradford's  work  on  Greenland  with  an  introduction  by 
the  present  Avriter. 


i>% 


America  by  tue  Northmen.  37 

but  the  researches  of  Captain  Graali,  whose  expedition  went 
out  under  the  auspices  of  the  Danish  gov'ernnient,  proved 
very  conchisively  that  no  settlement  ever  existed  on  the  east- 
ern shore,  which  for  centuries  has  remained  blocked  up  by 
vast  accunnilations  of  ice  that  iioated  down  from  the  Arctic 
seas.  In  early  times,  as  we  are  informed  by  the  Sagjas,  the 
eastern  coast  was  more  accessible,  yet  the  western  shores 
were  so  superior  in  their  attractions  that  the  colonist  fixed 
his  habitation  there.  Tim  site  of  tlie  eastern  settlement  is 
that  included  in  the  modern  district  of  Julian's  Hope,  now 
occupied  by  a  Danish  colony.  The  western  setthiment  is 
represented  by  the  habitation  of  Frederikshab,  Godthaab, 
Sukkertoppen  and  Holsteinl.org. 


•yto 
the 
did 
ard 
the 

[and; 


id  to 
Imally 

ion  by 


1 


TUE  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

In  process  of  time  the  Christians  in  Greenland  multiplied 
to  such  an  extent,  both  by  conversions  and  by  the  immigra- 
tion from  Iceland,  that  it  was  found  necessai-y,  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  twelfth  century,  to  take  some  measures  for 
the  better  government  of  the  church,  especially  as  they 
could  not  hope  much  for  regular  visits  from  the  bishops  of 
Iceland.  They,  therefore,  resolved  to  make  an  effort  to  se- 
cure a  bishop  of  their  own.  Eric  Gnupson,  of  Iceland,  was 
selected  for  the  office,  and  proceeded  to  Greenland  about  the 
year  1112,  without  being  regularly  consecrated.  He  re- 
turned to  Iceland  in  1120,  and  afterward  went  to  Denmark, 
where  he  was  consecrated  in  Lund,  by  Archbishop  Adzer. 
Yet  he  probably  never  returned  to  his  duties  in  Greenland, 
but  soon  after  resigned  that  bishopric  and  accepted  an- 
other,' thus  leaving  Greenland  without  a  spiritual  director. 
''wIn  the  year  1123,  Sokke,  one  of  the  principal  men  of 
Greenland,  assembled  the  people  and  represented  to  them 
that  both  the  welfare  of  the  Christian  faith  and  their  own 
honor  demanded  that  they  should  follow  the  example  of 
other  nations  and  maintain  a  bishop.     To  this  view  they 

1  It  will  be  seen  hereafter  that  he  went  and  established  him- 
self in  Vinland. 


28 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


:i       \ 


gave  their  iiiiauiinous  approval ;  and  Einar,  son  of  Sokke, 
waB  appointed  a  delegate  to  the  court  of  Ki?ig  Sigurd,  of 
Norway.  He  carried  a  present  of  ivory  and  fur,  and  a 
petition  for  the  appointment  of  a  bishop.  His  mission  was 
successful,  and  in  the  year  1126  Arnald,  the  successor  of 
Eric,'  came  into  Greenland,  and  set  uj)  the  Episcopal  seat  at 
Crardar.^  Torfteus  and  Baron  llolberg^  give  a  list  of  sev- 
enteen bishops  who  ruled  in  Greenland,  ending  with  An- 
drew. The  latter  was  consecrated  and  went  thither  in  1408, 
being  never  heard  of  afterward. 

The  history  of  Old  Greenland  is  found  in  the  Ecclesiasti- 
cal Annals,  and  consists  of  a  mere  skeleton  of  facts.  As  in 
Iceland  and  Norway  there  was  no  end  of  broils  and  blood- 
shed. A  very  considerable  trade  was  evidently  carried  on 
between  tiiat  country  and  Norway,  which  is  the  case  at  the 
present  time  with  Denmark.  As  the  land  afforded  no 
materials  for  ships,  they  depended  in  a  great  measure  upon 
others  for  communication  with  the  mother  countries,  which 
finally  proved  disastrous. 


l! 


MONUMENTS  AND  RUINS  IN  GKEENLAND. 

The  villages  and  farms  of  clie  Northmen  in  Greenland 
were  nume'ous.  They  probably  numbered  severe'  Imn- 
drcd,  the  ruins  now  left  being  both  abundant  and  extensive. 
Near  Igaliko,  supposed  to  be  the  same  as  the  ancient  Emars- 
tiord,  are  the  ruins  of  a  church,  probably  the  Cathedral  of 
Gardar.  It  is  called  the  Kakortok  Church.  It  was  of 
simple  but  massive  architecture,  and  the  material  was  taken 
fron)  the  neighboring  cliffs.  The  stone  is  rough  hewn,  and 
but  few  signs  of  mortar  are  visible.     It  is  lifty-one  feet  long 

'  See  "  Memoircs  des  Antiquaires  du  Nord,"  p.  383. 

2  The  location  of  Gardar  is  now  uncertain.  At  one  time 
it  was  supposed  to  have  been  situated  on  the  eastern  coast; 
but,  since  it  became  so  clear  that  the  east  coast  was  never  in- 
habited, that  view  has  been  abandoned,  though  the  name 
appears  in  old  maps. 

3  See  Crantz's  "  Greenland,"  vol.  i,  p.  252. 


I:|; 


America  by  thk  Northmen. 


»9 


of 
of 


ceil 


time 
)ast; 
in- 
kaine 


I 
1 


and  twenty-five  wide.  The  north  and  south  walla  are  over 
four  feet  thick,  while  the  end  walls  are  8till  more  massive. 
Nor  are  other  monuments  wantinj^.  At  Ij^aliko,  nine 
.niles  from  Julian's  Hope,  a  Greenlander  heinc;  one  day 
employed  in  obtaining  stones  to  repair  his  house,  found 
among  a  pile  of  fragments  a  smooth  stone  that  l)ore,  wliat 
seemed  to  him,  written  characters.  He  nientionei!  the  cir- 
cumstance to  Mr.  Mathieson,  the  coUtnial  director  at  Julian's 
Hope,  who  inferred  that  it  must  he  a  runic  stone.  The 
man  was  so  fortunate  as  to  find  it  afterward,  and  Mr. 
Mathieson  accordingly  sent  it  to  Copenhagen,  where  it 
arrived  in  the  year  1630.  The  runes,  wliich  were  perfectly 
distinct,  showed  that  it  was  a  toml)stone.  The  inscription 
was  translated  as  follows  : 

"  ViGDis  Maks  Daughter  Kests  Here. 
May  God  Gi-adden  Her  Soul." 

Another,  found  in  1S31,  by  the  Hev.  Mr.  Do  Fries,  prin- 
cipal of  the  Moravian  Mission,  bore  the  following  inscrip- 
tion in  the  runic  letter  : 

"  Here  Rests  Hroar  Kolgrimsson." 

This  stone,  now  in  the  mnscum  at  Copenhagen,  was  found 
built  into  the  wall  over  the  entrance  of  a  Greenland  house, 
having  been  taken  for  that  purpose  from  a  heap  of  ruins, 
about  two  miles  north  of  Friederichsthal.  The  stone  is 
more  than  three  feet  long,  being  eighteen  inches  wide  in 
the  narrowest  part,  and  about  live  inches  thick.  It  bears 
every  sign  of  a  high  antiquity. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  remains  proving  the  Ice- 
landic occupation  of  Greenland,  is  the  runic  stone  found 
by  Parry,  in  1824,  in  the  island  of  Kingiktorsoak,  lying  in 
72°  55'  N.  and  50°  61'  W.  It  contained  a  somewhat  lengthy 
inscription.  Copies  of  it  were  sent  to  three  of  the  lirst 
scholars  of  the  age,  Finn  Magnusson,  Professor  Rask,  and 
Dr.  13ryniulfson,  who,  without  consulting  one  another,  at 
once  arrived  at  the  same  conclusion,  and  united  in  giving 
the  following  translation : 


30 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


'.  It 
I 


i:i 


.11 


t       'I 


'■  !| 


"ErLINO    SiOIIVATSON    and    BiORN    TlIORDARbON    AND 

EiNDRiD    Oddson,  on  Satukday  UEFORB 

A8cp:n8ion  week,  raised  these 

marks  and  cleared 

GROUND.    1135.^ 

The  Icelandic  colonists  in  Greenland  do  not  appear  to 
have  been  confined  to  a  sfnall  portion  of  territory.  We  find 
considerable  relating  to  this  subject  in  the  chronicle  attrib- 
uted to  Ivar  Bardsen,^  the  steward  of  one  of  the  bislioj>s 
of  Greenland ;  yet,  though  used  extensively  by  Torfieus  in 
his  ^^ Greenlandia''''^  modern  researches  in  the  country  prove 

'  These  inscriptions  are  all  in  fair  runic  letters,  about  which 
there  can  be  no  mistake,  and  are  totally  unlike  the  imaginary 
runes. 

'  See  Egede's  **  Greenland,^'  p.  xxv;  Crantz's  **  Greenland,^' 
vol,  I,  pp.  247-8;  Purchas,  "His  Pihjrinies"  vol.  iii,  p,  518; 
" Antiquitates  Americauce,"  p.  300.  See  the  Chronicle  in 
"  Sailing  Directions  of  Henry  Hudson,^''  Munsell,  18G9. 

^  Historia  Vinlandice  Antiques  seu  Partes  AmerlccB  Septen- 
trionalis,  ubi  Noininis  ratio  recenfetur  situs  terrce  ex  dierumbiu 
maliuni  Sjmtio  exjjenditur,  Soli  fertilatis  ct*  nicolarum 
barbaries,  percgrinoruni  teinporarius  incolnt^is  £  gesfa, 
vicinariim  terraruni  nomina  and  fades  Antiquitatihus  Is- 
landicis  in  lucetn  producta  exponunta  per  Thormodum  Tor- 
fmum  Reruni  Norvegicarum  Historiograplmm  Regium.  Hav- 
ni(B  Ex  Typngrapheo  Regiw  Magist,  and  Universit  1705.  Ini- 
pensis  Authoris. 

Gronlandia  Antiqiia  seu  Gronlandice  descriptio,  ubi  coeli 
marisqve  natura,  tcrrm,  locorum  £  villarum  situs,  anima- 
lum  terrestriuni  aqvatilivmqve  varia  genera,  Gentis  origo  & 
incrementa,  status  Politicus  (&  Ecclesiasticus,  gesta  memo- 
rabilia S  vicissitudines,  ex  antiqvis  memoriis,  prmcipue 
Islandicis  qua  fieri  potuit  industria  collecta  exponuntur, 
authore  Thornio  TorfcBO,  Rerum  Norvegicarum  Historiographo 
Regio,  Havim  iapud  Hieron:  Christ:  Paiilli  Reg:  Universit: 
BibUopolam.    Anno  1715. 


America  by  the  Noutiimen. 


81 


that  it  is  in  some  minor  respects  faulty.  In  tliis  chronicle, 
ns  in  the  Sagas,  the  colonists  are  8])oken  of  as  possessing 
horses,  sheep  and  oxen ;  and  their  clnirches  and  religious 
houses  appear  to  have  been  well  supported. 


I 


I- 

U 
't- 
0- 

ue 
,r, 
Iho 
\it: 


EXrLORATIONS  IN  GREENLAND. 

Much  was  done,  it  apj)cars,  in  the  way  of"  exploring  the 
extreme  northern  portions  of  the  country  known  as  Nordr- 
setur.  In  the  year  1266,  a  voyage  was  made  nnder  the 
auspices  of  some  of  the  priests,  and  the  adventurers  pene- 
trated north  of  Lancaster  Sound,  reaching  about  the  same 
latitude  that  was  attained  by  Parry  in  1827.  This  expedi- 
tion was  of  sufficient  importance  to  justify  some  notice  of 
it  here.  The  account  is  found  in  Antupiitates  Americanm 
(p.  269),  and  it  sets  out  with  the  statement,  that  the  narrative 
of  the  expedition  was  sent  by  Haldor,  a  priest,  to  Arnald, 
the  Chaplain  of  King  Magnus  in  Norway.  They  sailed  out 
of  Kroksfiardarheidi  in  an  open  boat,  and  met  with  southerly 
winds  and  thick  weatiier,  \yhich  forced  them  to  let  the  boat 
drive  before  the  wind.  When  the  weather  cleared,  they 
saw  a  number  of  islands,  together  with  whales  and  seals 
and  bears.  They  made  their  way  into  the  most  distant 
portion  of  the  sea,  and  observed  glaciers  south  of  them  as 
far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  They  also  saw  indications  of  the 
natives,  who  were  called  Skrnellings,  but  they  did  not  land, 
on  account  of  the  number  of  the  bears.  They,  therefore, 
put  about,  and  laid  their  course  southward  for  nearly  three 
days,  finding  more  islands,  with  traces  of  the  natives.  They 
saw  a  mountain  which  they  called  Sniicfell,  and  on  St.  James' 
day,  July  25,  they  had  a  severe  weather,  being  obliged  to 
row  much  and  very  hard.  It  froze  during  the  night  in  that 
region,  but  the  sun  was  above  the  horizon  both  dav  and  nijjht. 
When  the  sun  was  on  the  southern  meridian,  and  a  man  lay 
down  crosswise  in  a  six-cared  boat,  tlie  shadow  of  the  gunwale 
toward  the  sun  would  reach  as  far  as  his  feet,  which,  of 
course,  indicates  that  the  sun  was  very  low.    Afterward  they 


32 


Pue-Columhian  D':scovKKr  op 


all  returned  in  safety  to  Gardar.*  Rafn  lixes  the  position 
of  the  j)oint  attained  by  the  expedition  in  the  parallel  of 
75  46'.  Such  an  achievement  at  that  day  indicates  a  de- 
gree of  boldness  quite  surprising. 


THE    DECLINE   OF   GREENLAND. 

Of  the  reality  and  importance  of  the  Greenland  colony 
there  exists  no  doubt,  notwithstanding  the  records  are  so 
meagre  and  fragmentary."  It  maintained  its  connection 
with  the  mother  countries  for  a  period  of  not  less  than  four 
hundred  years ;  yet  it  finally  disappeared  and  was  almost 
forgotten. 

Many  causes  led  to  the  suspension  of  communication, 
though  it  is  difficult  to  account  for  the  extinction  of  the 
colony,  if  it  actually  became  extinct.  It  does  not  appear 
ever  to  have  been  in  much  danger  from  the  Skraillings, 
though,  on  one  occasion,  in  1349  or  later,  the  natives  at- 
tacked the  western  settlement,  it  is  said,  and  killed  eighteen 
Greenlanders  jf  Icelandic  lineage,  carrying  away  two  boys 
captives.^ 

We  hear  from  the  eastern  colony  as  hate  as  the  middle 
of  the  fifteenth  century.  Trade  was  carried  on  with  Den- 
mark until  nearly  the  end  of  the  fourteenth  century,  although 
the  voyages  were  not  regular.  The  last  bishop,  Andreas, 
was  sent  out  in  1406,  and  Professor  Finn  Magnussen  has 
established  the  fact  that  he  officiated  in  the  cathedral  at 
Gardar  in  1409.* 


!  i 


^  ^' Ayitiquitates  Americanw,"  I),  xxxix. 

"  For  the  account  of  the  manuscripts  upon  which  our  knowl- 
edge of  Greenland  is  founded,  see  ^'  Antiquitaies  Ameri- 
canm"  p.  255. 

■^^^Islenzkir  AnnaUr." 

■*  In  that  year  parties  arc  known  to  have  contracted  marriage 
at  Gardar,  from  whom  Finn  Magnussen  and  other  distin- 
guished men  owe  their  descent.  Hakluyt  quotes  Lambord,  to 
the  effect  that  Arthur  made  his  way  to  Greenland;  but  we 
can  understand  how  the  statement  originated,  since  tlie  map 


11 

lii 


11 


Amehica  hy  the  Nokthmen. 


88 


l8 


1- 


n- 

Hto 

kve 
lap 


From  this  time  tlio  trade  l)et\voen  Norway  and  (xroon- 
land  appears  to  have  hoen  given  uj),  tliougii  Wortnius  tolii 
Peyrere  of  his  haviii<(  read  in  a  Danish  manuscript,  that 
down  to  the  year  14S4,  tlioro  was  a  com|)any  of  more  than 
forty  sailors  at  Bergen,  in  Norway,  who  still  traded  with 
Greenland.'  J>iit  as  the  revenue  at  that  tiuie  belonged  to 
Queen  ^[argaret  of  Denmark,  no  one  could  go  to  Greenland 
without  the  royal  permission.  Oiie  company  (»f  sailors  who 
were  driven  upon  the  (Trecnland  coast,  came  near  suffering 
the  penalty  of  the  law  on  their  return.  Crantz"  says,  that 
"about  the  year  153<>,  Bishop  Amund  of  Skalholt  ni  Icehuul 
is  said  to  have  been  driven  by  a  storm,  on  his  return  from 
Norway,  so  near  the  coast  of  Greenland  by  Ileriulfness,  that 
lie  could  see  the  people  driving  in  their  cattle.  But  he  did 
not  land,  because  just  then  a  good  wind  arose,  vvhicli  carried 
the  ship  tile  same  night  to  Iceland.  The  Icelander,  ISiiernvon 
Skardfa,  who  relates  this,  also  says  further,  that  a  Ham- 
burgh mariner,  Jon  Greenlander  by  name,  was  driven  three 
tim  -8  on  the  Greenland  island,  where  lie  saw  such  fisher's 
huts  for  drying  fish  as  they  liave  in  Iceland,  but  saw 
no  men  ;  further,  that  pieces  of  shattered  boats,  nay,  in 
the  year  1025,  an  entire  lioat,  fastened  together  with  sinews 

of  Ptolemy  made  Greenhmd  a  western  extension  of  Norway,  the 
position  of  the  country  being  misunderstood.  The  Icelandic 
chronicles  distinctly  say  that,  half  a  century  before  the  voyage 
of  Eric,  a  great  country  was  known  at  the  west,  being  called 
"  Ireland  the  Great."  It  would  seem  that  this  country  was  first 
reached  by  the  Irish,  whose  prior  discovery  was  conceded  by  the 
Icelanders.  The  Irish  had  described  it,  evidently,  as  a  land 
of  verdure,  while  the  Saga  says  that  Eric  applied  the  name 
of  *•  Greenland  "  to  the  part  he  visited,  not  from  any  peculiar 
fitness  but  from  motives  of  policy,  saying  that  "  men  would 
be  persuaded  to  go  to  a  land  with  so  good  a  name."  Possibly 
the  term  "  Greenland  "  was  originally  applied  to  the  whole 
of  North  America,  as  were  other  names  that  finally  came  to 
have  a  local  meaning.     See  "  Verrazano  the  Explorer." 

'Egede's  ^'Greenland,"  p.  xlvii. 

'Ibid.,  xlviii. 


34 


pRE-CoLUMHtAK    DlSCOVEUY   01' 


ii 


il 


■'i  i 


1'^  ' 

!l'    '< 


and  wooden  pegs,  and  pitcilied  with  seal  l>liil)1)ur,  have  been 
driven  ashore  at  Icehind  tVoin  time  to  time;  and  .since  then 
they  found  once  an  oar  with  a  sentence  written  in  llnnic 
letters:  ^O/'t  car  ek  tlasa,(Jur  elk  drotldk^  that  is,  'Oft 
was  I  tired  when  I  (h'ew  thee.'  "' 

L08T  ORKENLANO  FOUND. 

But,  whatever  may  he  the  vahio  of  the  preceding  state- 
ments of  Skardfa,  it  is  clear  that  Greeidand  was  never 
wholly  forgotten.  The  lirst  ])erson  who  proposed  to  re- 
o])on  communication  was  Eric  VValkend«)rf,  Archbishop  of 
Drontheim,  who  familiarized  himself  with  the  suhject,  and 
made  every  preparation  necessary  in  order  to  re-establish 
the  colony  ;  but,  having  fallen  under  the  displeasure  of  King 
Christian  II,  he  left  the  country  and  went  to  Kome,  where 
he  died  in  tlie  year  1521.  Thns  his  plans  came  to  nothing.- 
Christian  III  abrogated  the  decree  of  Queen  Margaret,  pro- 
hibiting trade  with  Greenland  without  the  royal  })ermis8ion, 
and  encouraged  voyages  by  fitting  out  a  vessel  to  search  for 
Greenland,  which,  howijver,  was  not  found.  In  157S,  P>ed- 
eric  II  sent  out  JVIagnus  Ilenningsen.  He  came  in  sight  of 
the  land,  but  does  not  appear  to  have  had  the  courage  to 
proceed  further.  Crant/,  in  liis  work  on  Greeidand,  gives 
an  account  of  a  number  of  voyages  undertaken  to  the  coast, 
but  says  that  "  at  last  Greenland  was  so  buried  in  oblivion 
that  one  liardly  would  believe  that  such  a  land  as  Green- 
land was  inhabited  by  Christian  Norwegians."  ^ 

It  remained,  therefore,  for  Hans  Egede,''  in  1721,  to  re- 

'  Crantz's  "  OrecnlanJ,''  vol.  i,  p.  264. 

'Crantz's  "  Greenland,"  p.  274. 

"^  Ibid.,  p.  279. 

*  Hans  Egede  was  a  clergyman  in  priest's  orders,  and  min- 
ister of  the  congregation  at  Vogen  in  the  northern  part  of 
Norway,  where  he  was  highly  esteemed  and  beloved.  He 
spent  tifteen  years  as  a  missionary  in  Greeidand,  and  died  at 
Copenhagen,  1758.  Reference  here  is  exclusively  to  the 
Scandinavians,  as  we  remember  voyages  like  those  of  Davis 
and  Frobisher  from  England. 


I ! 


n  t: 


Amei!Ica  iiv  the  Noutiimex.  85 

open  coiiiiinmication.  (.'oluiMhus  himseltdid  nut  eiKlnrcnuicli 
<;reiiti.'riii()rtiti('ati(>n  tliaii  did  thisu'iMMl  man  t'nr  tlu;  spai't'  of 
eleven  yoai'8,(luriii<^  which  |HMi(Ml  he  labored  to  persuade  the 
Danish  and  Norwei;ian  authorities  to  undertake  the  re-dis- 
covery. I'ut  his  faith  and  zeal  finally  overcaino  all  hostility 
and  ridiei'.Ie.  On  the  2d  day  of  May,  1721,  he  went  on 
board  the  Hope,  with  his  wife  and  four  younjj,'  children, 
and  landed  at  l^all's  river  in  (ireenland  on  the  third  of  the 
follo\vin<f  month.  Here  he  sjuMit  the  best  portion  of  his 
life  in  tcaehin<?  the  natives  Christianity,  which  had  been 
lirst  introduced  seven  centuries  I)efore,  and  in  inakini^  those 
explorations  the  results  of  which  tilled  the  mind  of  Europe 
with  surprise,  and  alTorded  a  conlirniation  of  the  truthful- 
ness of  the  Icelandic  Sa<^;vs. 


if 
te 
it 

10 

lis 


TIIV  OHAKACTEK  AND   A(.'I1I  KVKMKNTS  OK  TUE   NOUTUMKN. 

.et  US  now  return  to  the  consideration  of  the  Icelandic 
.oyages  to  the  American  (Continent,  though  not  without  first 
seeking  a  better  ac(juaintance  with  the  men  by  whom  they 
were  performed. 

We  have  already  seen  that  the  Xorthmcn  were  a  people 
of  no  inferior  attainments.  Indeed,  they  constituted  the 
most  enterprising  jiortion  of  the  race,  and,  on  general  i>rin- 
ciples,  we  should,  therefore,  view  them  as  fitted,  e^'en  above 
all  the  men  of  their  time,  for  the  important  work  of  explo- 
ration beyond  the  seas.  They  had  nuide  themselves  known 
in  every  })art  of  the  civilized  world  '  by  their  daring  as  sol- 
diers and  navigators.  Straying  away  into  tlie  distant  east 
whence  they  originally  came,  we  see  them  laying  the  founda- 
tion of  the  Russian  empire,  swinging  their  l)attle-axes  in 
the  streets  of  Constantinople,  carving  their  mystic  ru|fi8ui)on 
the  Lions  of  the  Areopagus,  and  filling  the  heart  of  even 
the  great  Charlemagne  with  dismay.  Says  Dasent,  when 
summing  up  their  achievements:  "In  Byzantium  they  are 
the  leaders   of   the  Greek   emperor's   body  guard,  and  the 


1  ny 


The  motto  on  the  sword  of  Roger  Giiiscard  was: 
"  Appukis  et  Calaber  iSiculus  mild  Servit  et  Afer." 


;jo 


I'kk-Columbian  Discovkky  of 


i 


main  wiipport  of  liU  tottering  throne.  From  Kniiico,  led  by 
Hollo,  tliuy  tuiir  iiwiiy  liur  faircHt  province  and  found  a  long 
lino  of  kingB.  In  Saxon  Kngland  tlicy  are  the  hosoin  friends 
of  bueli  kings  as  Atheistane,  and  the  sworn  foes  of  Etholrcd 
the  Unready.  In  Danish  England  they  are  the  foremost 
atnong  the  thanes  of  Cannte,  Swein  and  Ilardicanute,  and 
keep  tlovvn  the  native  jjopiilation  with  an  iron  iieel.  In 
Norman  England,"  he  c<»ntiniie8,  "  tiie  most  serious  opposi- 
tion the  (;on(jueror  meets  with  is  from  the  colonists  of  liis 
own  race  settled  in  Northumhrla.  He  wastes  their  lands 
with  fire  .md  sword,  and  drives  them  across  the  border, 
where  we  still  find  their  energy,  their  perseverance,  and 
tiieir  sj)cech  existing  in  the  lowland  Scotch.  In  Norway 
they  dive  into  the  river  with  King  Olaf  Tryggvesson,  the 
best  and  strongest  chatnpion  of  ids  age,  and  hold  him  down 
beneath  the  waves  so  long  that  the  bystanders  wonder 
whether  either  king  or  Icelander  will  ever  reappear  on  the 
the  snrface.*  Some  follow  Saint  Olaf  in  his  crusades  against 
the  old  [pagan]  faith.^  Some  arc  his  obstinate  foes  and  as- 
sist at  his  martyrdom.  Many  follow  Harold  the  Stern  to 
England  when  he  goes  to  get  Ids  '  seven  feet '  of  English 
earth,  and  almost  to  a  man  they  get  their  portion  of  the 
same  soil,  while  their  names  grow  bright  in  song  and  story." 
Finally,  "  From  Iceland  as  a  base,  they  push  on  to  Green- 
land and  colonize  it :  nay,  they  discover  America  in  those 
half-decked  barks."^ 


THE  SHIPS  OF  THr    NORTHMEN. 

The  Northmen  were  excellent  navigators.  They  were, 
moreover,  it  has  been  claimed,  the  first  to  learn  the  art  of 
sailing  on  the  wind.  They  had  good  sea-going  vessels,  some 
of  which  were  of  large  size.     We  have  an  account  in  the 

'  See  Laing's  Heimskrimjln,  vol.  ii,  p.  450.  This  refers  to 
his  swimming  match  with  Kiarten  the  Icelander,  in  which 
the  king  was  beaten. 

'■*  See  Saga  of  Saint  (not  king)  Olaf. 

^  Des  Antiquaires  du  Nord,  1859. 


Amkuioa  iiy  Tin;  Noiitiimen. 


87 


Sii^'.'i  of  Olaf  Try^<;vo880ii  of  i>iic?  that,  in  «uim'  rospoctrt  wm 
rtMiiafI<al)lo.  It  is  said  that  "  tlii' wiiitor  after  Kin^  Olaf 
Trv^i;, v'cssoii  caiiio  from  Ualuf^oLiiid,  ho  had  u  <;ri'at  ship 
hiiilt  at  Lcdoliaiimier,'  which  was  hir/^'cr  than  any  shi[>  in 
tho  C(»ijiitry,  and  of  which  tho  heani-Unccs  arc  still  to  he 
soon.  The  lonf^th  of  the  keel  that  rested  iijxtn  tho  ^'rass  was 
Boveiity-four  ells.  Thorhcri^  Skaftin;;  was  tin.)  man's  iwime 
who  was  the  master  hiiildtM' nf  the  sliip,  hut  there  were  many 
others  besides  ;  some  to  fell  the  wood,  some  to  shape  it,  some 
to  make  nails,  somo  to  carry  tiinher,  and  all  that  was 
used  was    the  hest.     The  ship  was   both  long  and    broad 

and    high  si(le<l,  and    strongly  timbered The  ship 

was  a  dragon,  l)uilt  after  the  one  that  the  kijig  liad  cap- 
tured in  llalegoland,  bnt  it  was  far  longer  and  more  care- 
fully put  together  in  all  her  parts.  The  Long  Serpent  [her 
name]  had  thirty-four  benches  for  rowers.  The  head  and 
ar(;hod  tail  were  both  gilt,  and  the  bulwarks  wore  as  high 
as  in  sea-going  ships.  This  ship  was  the  best  and  most 
costly  ever  built  in  Norway."  ^ 

'  Lc  '"hainiuer.  I'hc  point  of  land  near  the  house  of  Lede, 
just  below  DrouLheim. 

'  Laing's  IIeimskrin(jl(i,  vol.  i,  p.  457.  It  is  related  that 
while  they  were  planking  the  shii),  **it  happened  that  Thor- 
berg  had  to  go  home  to  his  farm  upon  some  urgent  business; 
and  as  he  stayed  there  a  long  time,  the  ship  was  planked  ui)on 
both  sides  when  he  came  back.  In  the  evening  the  king 
went  out  and  Thorbcrg  with  him,  to  sec  how  the  ship  looked, 
and  all  said  that  never  was  seen  so  large  and  line  a  ship 
of  Avar.  Then  the  king  went  back  to  the  town.  Early  tho 
next  morning  the  king  came  back  again  to  the  ship,  and 
Thorbcrg  with  him.  The  carpenters  were  there  before  them, 
but  all  were  standing  idle  with  their  hands  across.  The  king 
asked,  '  What  is  the  matter?'  They  said  the  ship  was 
ruined;  for  somebody  had  gone  from  stem  to  stern,  and  cut 
one  deep  notch  after  another  down  the  one  side  of  the  plank- 
ing. When  the  king  came  nearer  he  saw  that  it  was  so,  ami 
said  with  an  oath,  '  The  man  shall  die  who  has  thus  ruined 
the  ship  out  of  malice,  if  he  can  be  found,  and  I  will  give  a 


88 


1'rf:-('olumhian  niscoviniY  of 


Liiing  computes  the  toiiiiiige  of  this  ship  at  about  nine 
liundred  and  t'ortv-two  tons,  thus  {jjivinij  a  leny-th  of  about 
one  '  undred  feot,  which  is  nearly  tiie  si/e  of  ;"  forty-two 
gun  ship.  Uy  steam  tonnai>'e  it  wouUl  ••ive  a  capacity  of  a 
little  less  than  three  h.indred  tons,  ami  one  hundred  and 
twenty  horse  power.  We  aj)prehend,  however,  that  the 
estimate  is  suiiiciently  lar<^e ;  yet  we  are  not  concerned  to 
show  any  <j;reat  capacity  for  the  Icelandic  ships.  All  the 
vessels  employed  in  the  early  times  on  the  American  coasts 
were  small.  The  Anna  Pink,  a  craft  that  accHunpanied 
Lord  Anson  in  his  expedition  around  the  world,  measured 
oidy  sixteen  tons'  The  vessels  of  the  Northmen  were 
every  way  adapted  for  ocean  voyages. 

great  reward  to  him  who  iinds  him  out.'  '1  can  tell  you, 
king,'  says  Thorborg,  '  who  has  done  this  piece  of  work.'  '  I 
don't  think  that  any  one  is  so  likely  to  lind  it  out  as  thou  art.' 
Thorborg  says:  'I  will  tell  you,  king,  who  did  it,  I  did  it 
myself.'  The  king  says,  *  Thou  must  restore  it  all  to  the 
same  condition  as  l)efore,  or  thy  life  shall  pay  for  it.'  Then 
Thorborg  wont  and  chi])j)ed  the  planks  until  the  deep  notches 
wer,»  all  smoothed  and  made  even  with  the  rest;  and  the  king 
and  all  present  declared  that  the  ship  was  much  handsomer 
on  the  side  of  the  hull  which  Thorborg  had  chipped,  aiul 
bade  him  shape  the  other  side  iu  the  same  way  and  gave  him 
great  thanks  for  the  improvement." 

'  A  few  } ears  ago  two  very  ancient  vessels  which  probably 
belonged  to  the  seventh  century,  were  exhumed  on  the  coast 
of  Denmark,  seven  thousand  feet  from  the  sea,  where  they 
were  scuttled  and  sunk.  The  changes  in  the  coast  linally 
left  them  imbedded  in  the  sand.  One  vessel  was  seventy-two 
feet  long,  and  nine  feet  wide  amidships.  The  other  was  fortj^- 
two  feet  long,  and  contained  two  eight-sided  spars,  twenty- 
four  feet  long.  The  bottoms  were  covered  with  mats  of 
withes  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  them  dry.  Among  the 
contents  was  a  Damascened  sword,  with  runes,  showing  that 
the  letter  existed  among  the  Northmen  in  the  seveiith  cen- 
tury. See  Horsford's  notice  of  an  ancient  shi]),  *'  Add:-"ss 
at  the  unveilmg  of  the  Statue  of  Lief  Brirkson,"  p.  21.  Also 
illustrations  in  '^Narrative  and  Critical  History,"  i,  G3-4. 


AmKRICA    TJY   TirE  NOUTIIMKN. 


89 


In  iiiiiitical  kiiowlcdijjo,  also,  they  wc  i!  not  lu^liind  tlio 
ivj;v.  The  iniportanco  of  cultivating  the  study  of  uavi^ii- 
tion  was  fidly  understood.  Tlii'  Itiudidf  of  Oestenlal,  in 
Norw-iy,  tauij;lit  his  son  to  ealculute  the  course  of  the  sun 
and  moon,  and  liow  to  measure  time  hy  the  stars.  In  1520 
Olaus  Ma<!;nus  complained  that  the  knowledi^e  of  the  people 
in  this  respect  had  been  diminished.  In  tiiat  nolile  work 
called  Speculum  Ri'<jah\  the  Icelander  is  tauj:i;ht  to  make  an 
especial  study  of  connnerce  and  navigation,  of  tlie  divisions 
of  time  and  the  n)oveitient8  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  toj^ethcr 
with  arithmetic,  the  rifi;gin<i;  of  vessels  and  morals}  With- 
out a  hi_i2;h  dej^ree  of  kuowledge  they  x»uld  never  have 
achieved  their  many  voyag-es. 

THK  SAOA8  AND  THK    DISCOVKRY  oK  AMKKICA. 

We  find  that  the  Northmen  were  well  ac(piaint(!d  with 
other  parts  of  the  world,  and  that  they  ])ossessed  all  the 
means  of  reaching  the  (Continent  in  the  west.  We  c(»me, 
therefore,  to  the  (piestiou  :  Did  the  Northmen  actually  dis- 
cover aiul  explore  the  coast  of  the  ct)untry  now  known  as 
America  ^ 

No  one  can  say  that  tlio  idea  wears  atiy  apjiearance  of 
im.prohah'Utii  i  for  tliere  is  certaiidy  nothing  wonderful  in 
the  exploit.     After  conceding  the  fact  that  colonies  of  the 

'  The  people  of  Iceland  were  always  noted  for  their  superi- 
ority in  tills  respect  over  their  kinsmen  in  Denmark  and  Nor- 
way. There  is  one  significant  fact  bearmg  on  this  point, 
which  is  this:  that,  while  a  few  of  the  jieople  of  Iceland 
went  at  an  early  period  to  engage  in  piratical  excursions  with 
the  vikings  of  Norway,  not  a  single  pirate  shi[)  ever  sailed 
from  Iceland.  Such  ways  were  condemned  altogether  at  an 
early  day,  while  various  European  nations  continued  to  sanc- 
tion piracy  down  to  recent  periods.  Again  it  should  be  re- 
membered that  in  Iceland  ducMing  was  also  solemnly  (leclare<l 
illegal  as  early  as  1011,  and  m  Norway  the  following  year; 
while  in  England  it  did  not  cease  to  hi'  a  part  of  the  judicial 
l)roeegs  until  1S18.  See  Sir  Eilmund  Head's  "  Viga-Glum 
8a<ja,''  p.  1^0. 


M 


!i  !l 


ill 


40 


PUK-COLUMBIAX   DISCOVERY   OF 


Northrueii  existed  in  Greenland  for  at  least  three  hundred 
rears,  we  must  prepare  ourselves  for  something  of  this 
kind.  Tndeed  it  is  well  niijh,  if  not  altoi^ether  unreasDiiahle, 
to  suppose  that  a  sea-farin<^  people  like  the  Northmen  could 
live  for  three  eenturies  within  a  short  voyasje  of  this  Conti- 
uent,  and  never  hecome  aware  of  its  existence.  A  supposi- 
tion like  this  iuiplies  a  rare  erechdity,  and  whoever  is  ca- 
pable of  believing  it  must  be  capable  of  believing  almost 
any  thing. 

But  on  this  point  we  are  not  left  to  conjecture.  The  de- 
cision, in  the  absence  of  proofs  like  those  furnished  by 
Greenland,  turns  upon  a  question  oi  fact.  The  point  is 
this:  Do  the  mamiscripts  which  describe  these  vo>ja(jes  he- 
long  to  the  pre-Cohunhiiin  agef  If  so,  then  the  North- 
men are  entitled  to  the  credit  of  the  prior  discovery  of 
America.  That  these  manuscripts  belong  to  the  pre-Co- 
lumbian age  is  as  capable  of  demonstration  as  tlie  fact  that 
the  writings  of  Homer  existed  prior  to  the  age  of  Christ. 
Before  intelligent  persons  deny  either  of  these  points  they 
must  first  succeed  in  blotting  out  numberless  pages  of  well- 
known  history.  The  manuscript  in  which  we  have  versions 
of  all  the  Sagas  relating  to  America  is  found  in  the  cele- 
brated Codex  Flatdieiisis,  a  work  that  was  finished  in  the 
year  1387,  or  1395  at  t!ie  latest.  This  collection,  made  with 
great  care  and  executed  in  the  highest  style  of  art,  is  now 
preserved  in  its  integrity'  in  the  archives  of  (.'Oi^enhagcn. 
These  manuscripts  were  for  a  time  supposed  to  be  lost,  l)ut 
were  ultinuitely  found  safely  lodged  in  their  repository  in 
the  monastery  library  of  the  island  of  Flato,  from  whence 

'  Those  who  imagine  thai,  these  numuscripts,  while  of  pre- 
Columbian  origin,  have  been  tami)ored  with  and  interpolatrd, 
show  that  they  have  not  the  faintest  conception  of  the  st'.ite 
of  the  (juestion.  The  accounts  of  the  voyages  of  the  North- 
men to  Auicrica  form  the  framework  of  Sagas  which  would 
actually  be  destroyed  by  the  elimination  of  the  narratives. 
There  is  only  one  question  to  be  decided,  and  that  is  the  date 
of  the  compositions. 


America  by  tttk  Northmen. 


41 


they  were  transferred  to  (\)pcnlia<,^eTi  with  a  largo  qnantitv 
of  otlioi-  literary  material  collectcMl  from  various  loealiticp. 
If  these  Sagas  which  refer  to  America  were  inter]iolatioiis, 
it  would  have  early  become  apparent,  as  abundant  means 
exist  for  detecting  fraud;^;  yet  those  who  have  examined 
the  whole  question  do  not  find  any  evidctice  that  invididates 
tiieir  historical  statements.  In  the  absence,  therefore,  of 
respectal)lc  testimony  to  the  contrary,  we  accept  it  as  a  fact 
that  the  Sagas  relating  to  America  are  the  productions  of 
the  men  who  gave  them  in  their  present  form  nearly,  if  not 
quite,  an  entire  century  before  the  age  of  (^olumbns. 

It  might  also  be  argued,  if  it  were  at  all  necessary,  that, 
if  these  Sagas  were  post-Columbian  compositions  drawn 
up  by  Icehmders  who  were  jealous  of  the  fame  of  the 
Genoese  navigator,  we  should  certainly  be  able  to  point 
out  something  either  in  their  structure,  bearing,  or  style  by 
which  it  would  be  indicated.  Yet  such  is  not  the  case. 
These  writings  reveal  no  anxiety  to  show  the  connection  of 
the  Korthmen  with  the  great  land  lying  at  the  west.  The 
authors  do  not  see  any  thing  remarkable  or  meritorious  in 
the  explorations,  which  were  conducted  simply  for  the  pur- 
pose of  gain.  Those  marks  which  would  certainly  have 
been  impressed  by  a  more  modern  writer  forging  a  historical 
composition  designed  to  show  an  occupation  of  the  country 
before  the  time  of  Columbus,  are  wholly  waiicing.  There 
is  no  special  pleading  or  rivalry,  and  no  desire  to  show  prior 
and  superior  knowledge  of  the  country  to  which  the  navi- 
gators had  from  time  to  time  sailed.  We  oidy  discover  a 
straightforward,  honest  eiuleavor  to  tell  the  story  of  certain 
men's  lives.  This  is  done  in  a  simple,  artless  way,  and  with 
every  indication  of  a  desire  to  mete  out  even-handed  justice 
to  all.  Candid  readers  who  come  to  the  subject  with  minds 
free  from  prejudice  will  be  powerfully  impressed  with  the 
belief  that  they  are  reading  authentic  liiEtories  written  by 
honest  men.' 


'  The  fact  that  A[r.  Bancroft  has  in   times   past  expressed 
opiniuus  in  opposition  to  this  view  will  luirdly  have  weiglit 
8 


wmmmm 


w 


42 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


THE   LITERATURE   OF   ICELAND. 

Before  speaking  particularly  of  tiie  substance  of  tho 
Sagas  it  will  be  necessary  to  trace  briefly  the  origin  and 
history  of  Icelandic  literature  in  general. 

We  have  already  mentioned  the  fact  that  Iceland  was 
mainly  settled  by  Norwegians  of  superior  qualities.  This 
superiority  was  always  maintained,  though  it  was  some- 
what slow  in  manifesting  itself  in  the  form  of  literature. 
Prior  to  the  year  1000,  the  Runic  alphabet  had  existed  in 


with  those  familiar  with  the  subject.  When  that  writer  com- 
posed the  first  chapter  of  his  History  of  the  United  States, 
ho  might  have  been  excused  for  setting  down  the  Icelandic 
narratives  as  shadowy  fables;  but,  with  all  the  knowledge  shed 
upon  the  subject  at  present,  we  have  a  right  to  look  for  some- 
thing better.  It  is,  therefore,  unsatisfactory  to  find  him  per- 
petuating his  early  views  in  each  successive  edition  of  the 
work,  which  show  the  same  knowledge  of  the  subject  betrayed 
at  the  beginning.  He  tells  us  that  these  voyages  "  rest  on 
narratives  mythological  in  form,  and  obscure  in  meaning," 
which  certainly  cannot  be  the  case.  Furthermore  they  are 
"not  contemporary;''  which  is  true,  even  with  regard  to  Mr. 
Bancroft's  otun  work.  Again,  "The  chief  document  is  an 
interpolation  in  the  history  of  Sturleson."  This  cannot  be 
true  in  the  sense  intended,  for  Mr.  Bancroft  conveys  the  idea 
that  the  principal  narrative  first  appeared  in  Sturlcson's  his- 
tory when  published  at  a  late  day.  It  is  indeed  well  known 
that  one  version,  but  not  the  principal  version,  was  interpo- 
lated in  Peringskiold's  edition  of  Sturleson's  Heimskrinyla, 
printed  at  Copenhagen.  But  Bancroft  teaches  tluit  these  re- 
lations are  of  a  modern  date,  while  it  is  well  known  that  they 
were  taken  verbatim  from  Oodcx  Flatbiensis,  finished  in  the 
year  1395.  He  is  much  mistaken  in  supposing  that  the  north- 
ern antiquaries  think  any  more  highly  of  tlie  narratives  in 
question,  because  they  once  happened  to  be  printed  in  con- 
nection with  Sturleson's  great  work.  He  tells  us  that  Sturle- 
son "could  hardly  have  neglected  the  discovery  of  a  conti- 
nent," if  such  an  event  had  taken  place.     But  this,  it  should 


N 


America  by  the  Northmen". 


43 


Iceland,  but  it  was  generally  used  for  the  simplest  purposes.' 
History  and  litcratu;u  derived  no  advantage,  as  the  runes 
were  used  chiefly  for  monumental  inscriptions,  and  for  mot- 
toes and  charms  on  such  things  as  drinking  cups,  sacrificial 
vessels  and  swords.  Yet  the  people  were  not  without  a 
kind  of  intellectual  stimulus.  It  had  long  been  the  custom 
to  preserve  family  and  general   histories,  and    recite   them 

be  remembered,  depends  upon  whether  or  not  the  discovery 
was  considered  of  any  particular  importance.  Tliis  docs 
not  appear  to  have  been  the  case.  The  fact  is  nowhere 
dAvelt  upon  for  the  purpose  of  exalting  the  actors.  Besides, 
as  Laing  well  observes,  tlie  discovery  of  land  at  the  west  had 
nothing  to  do  with  his  subject,  whicn  was  the  history  of  the 
kings  of  Norway.  The  discovery  of  America  gave  rise  to  a 
little  traffic,  and  nothing  more.  Moreover  the  kings  of  Nor- 
way took  no  part,  were  not  the  patrons  of  the  navigators,  and 
had  no  influence  whatever  in  instituting  a  single  voyage.  Mr. 
Bancroft's  last  objection  is  that  Vlnlaud,  the  place  <" <• 
covered,  "has  been  sought  in  all  directions  from  Greenland 
and  the  St.  Lawrence  to  Africa."  This  paragraph  also  con- 
veys a  false  view  of  the  subject,  since  the  location  of  Vinlund 
was  as  well  known  to  the  Northmen  as  the  situation  of  Ireland, 
with  which  island  they  had  uninterrupted  communication. 

Washington  Irving  has  expressed  doubt  in  his  Life  of  Co- 
lumbus, written  as  he  says,  before  the  means  of  examining  this 
question  zvere  placed  within  his  reach,  and  in  the  appendix 
of  his  work  he  mixes  the  idle  tales  of  St.  Braudan's  Isle  with 
the  authentic  histories  of  the  Northmen.  A  very  limited  in- 
quiry would  have  led  him  to  a  different  estimate. 

'  The  word  rune  comes  from  ryn,  a  furrow.  Odin  has  the 
credit  of  the  invention  of  runes,  yet  they  are  probably  of  Phe- 
niciau  origin.  They  were  sometimes  used  for  poetical  pur 
poses.  Halmund,  in  the  Grettir  Saga  (see  Sabing  Baring 
Gould's  Iceland),  says  to  his  daughter:  ''Thou  shalt  now 
listen  whilst  I  relate  my  deeds,  and  sing  thereof  a  song,  which 
thou  shalt  afterward  cut  upon  a  staff."  This  indicates  the 
training  the  memory  must  have  undergone  among  the  North- 
men. 


44 


Pre-Columbian  Discovi^RY  of 


'I 


from  memory  as  occasion  seemed  to  warrant,  Tliis  was 
done  with  a  wonderful  derjree  of  accuracy  and  fidelity,  by 
men  more  or  less  trained  fur  the  purpose,  and  whose 
performances  at  times  were  altogetlier  surprising.  They 
also  had  their  scalds  or  poets,  who  were  accustomed 
both  to  repeat  the  old  songs  and  poems  and  extemporize 
new  ones.  Every  good  fighter  was  expected  to  prove  him- 
self a  poet  when  the  emeigency  required  it.  The  poet  was 
strongly  encouraged.  When  Ey  vind  Skialdespilder  sang  his 
great  song  in  praise  of  Iceland  every  peasant  in  the  island, 
it  is  said,  contributed  three  pieces  of  silver  to  buy  a  clasp 
for  his  mantel  of  fifty  marks  weight.  These  scalds  were 
sometimes  employed  by  the  politicians,  and  on  one  occasion 
a  satire  so  neitled  Harold,  king  of  Denmark,  that  he  sent  a 
fleet  to  ravage  Iceland,  and  made  the  repetition  an  offense 
punishable  with  death.  The  Icelandic  poets  also  went  to 
England,  to  the  Orkneys  and  to  Norway,  where,  at  the 
king's  court,  they  were  held  in  the  highest  estimation,  fur- 
nishing poetical  effusions  on  every  public  or  private  occasion 
which  demanded  the  exercise  of  their  ijifts.  The  doi^ree  to 
which  they  had  ciltivated  their  memories  was  surprising. 
Old  Blind  Skald  Stuf  could  repeat  between  two  and  three 
hundred  poems.  The  Saga-men  had  the  same  power  of 
memory.  This  we  know  may  be  improved  to  almost  any 
extent  by  cultivation.  But  with  the  advent  of  Christianity 
came  the  Roman  alphabet,  which  proved  an  easy  method  of 
expressing  thought.  Christianity,  however,  did  not  stop 
here.  Its  service  was  a  reasonable  service,  and  demanded 
of  its  votaries  a  high  intelligence.  The  priest  of  Odin  need 
do  no  more  than  to  recite  a  short  vow,  or  mutter  a  brief 
prayer.  He  had  no  divine  records  to  read  and  to  explain. 
But  the  minister  of  the  new  religion  came  with  a  system 
that  demanded  broader  learning  and  culture  than  that  im- 
plied in  extemporaneous  songs.  His  calling  required  the 
aid  of  books,  and  the  very  sight  of  such  things  proved  a 
mental  stimulus  to  this  hard-brained  race.  Besides,  Chris- 
tianity   opened  to  the  minds  of  the  people  new  fields  of 


America  by  tiik  NoRTn-MEX. 


46 


1' 


tliought.  These  rude  sons  of  war  soon  l)egan  to  understand 
that  tliere  were  certain  victories,  not  to  be  despised,  that 
niiglit  be  gained  through  peace,  and  erelong  letters  caiue  to 
be  somewhat  familiar  to  the  public  mind.  The  earliest  writ- 
ten efforts  very  naturally  related  to  the  lives  of  the  Saints, 
which  on  Sundays  and  holy  days  were  read  in  ])ublic  for  the 
editication  of  the  people.  During  the  eleventh  century 
these  exercises  shared  the  public  attention  with  those  of  the 
professional  Saga- man,  who  still  labored  to  hand  down  the 
oral  versions  of  the  national  history  and  traditions.  In 
the  beginning  of  the  twelfth  century  the  use  of  letters  was 
extended,  and  at  last  the  Saga-man  found  his  occupation 
gone,  the  national  history  now  lieing  diligently  gathered  up 
by  zealous  students  and  scribes  and  committed  to  the  more 
lasting  custody  of  the  written  page.  Among  the  writers 
was  Ari  Frode,  who  began  the  com])ilation  of  the  Icelandic 
Dooms-day  Bool',  which  contained  a  record  of  the  early 
settlers.  Scarcely  less  useful  was  Sa^mund  the  Wise,  who 
collected  the  poetical  literature  of  the  North  and  arranged 
it  in  a  goodly  tome.  The  example  of  these  great  men  was 
followed,  and  by  the  end  of  the  twelfth  century  all  the 
Sagas  relating  to  the  pagan  period  of  the  country  had  been 
reduced  to  writing.  This  Avas  an  era  of  great  literary  ac- 
tivity, and  the  century  following  showed  the  same  zeal. 
Finally  Iceland  possessed  a  bi'dy  of  prose  literature  supe- 
rior in  quantity  and  value  to  that  of  any  other  modern 
nation  of  its  time.^  Indeed,  the  natives  of  Europe  at  this 
period  had  no  prose  or  other  species  of  literature  hardly 
worthy  of  the  name ;  and,  taken  altogether,  the  Sagas 
formed  the  first  prose  literature  in  any  modern  language 
spoken  by  the  people.*     Says  Sir   Edmund    Head,    "  No 


^  For  a  list  of  many  Icelandic  works,  sec  the  Introduction 
of  Laing's  "  Heimskringla."  Sec  also  Horn's  ^'History  of 
the  Lilerature  of  the  Scandinavian  Xorth."  Translated  by 
Anderson,  Chicago,  1884.  Also  the  work  of  William  and 
Mary  Howitt. 

2  Sec  Sir  Edmund  Head's  Viga  Glum  Saga,  pp.  viii  and  ix. 


I    I 


.1   I 


ii 

t  ; 


i-; 


'-'i 


■  I  " 


I  fill 

Ii 


!         til      ' 


i 


:  ,i'l 


m 


46 


PUK-COLUMHIAN    DiSCOVEUY   OF 


doul)t  tlicre  wore  translations  in  Anglo-Saxon  from  tlie 
Latin,  by  Alfred,  of  an  earlier  date,  but  there  was  in  truth 
no  vernacular  literature.  I  cannot  name,"  he  says,  "  any 
work  in  high  or  low  Cierman  prose  whiuh  eau  be  carried 
back  to  this  period.  In  France,  prose  writing  cannot  be 
said  to  have  begun  before  the  time  of  Villehardouin  (1204), 
and  Joinville  (1202).  Castilian  prose  certaiidy  did  not  com- 
mence before  the  time  of  Alfonso  X  (1252).  Don  Juan 
Manvel,  tiie  author  of  the  Conde  Lucanor^  was  not  born  till 
1282.  The  Cronlea  General  de  Espana  was  not  composed 
till  at  least  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth  century.  About 
the  same  time  the  language  of  Italy  was  acquiring  that 
softness  and  strength  which  was  destined  to  ap])ear  so  con- 
spicuously in  the  prose  of  Boccaccio,  and  the  wi'iters  of  the 
next  century." ' 

Thus,  while  other  nations  were  without  a  literature,  the 
intellect  of  Iceland  was  in  active  exercise,  and  works  were 
produced  like  the  Eddaa  and  the  Ileimskringla,  works  in- 
spired by  a  lofty  genius  and  which  will  rank  with  the 
writings  of  Homer  and  Herodotus  while  time  endures. 

In  the  begimiing  of  the  sixteenth  century,  however,  the 
literature  of  Iceland  reached  the  period  of  its  greatest  ex- 
cellence, and  began  to  decline.  Books  continued  to  be  writ- 
ten, but  works  of  positive  genius  were  wanting.  Yet  in 
Iceland  there  has  never  been  an  absence  of  literary  industry, 
while  during  the  recent  period  the  national  reputation  has 
been  sustained  by  Finn  Magnusaen  and  similar  great  names. 
One  hundred  years  before  the  Plymouth  colonists,  following 
in  the  track  of  Thorwald  Ericson,  landed  on  the  sands  of 
Cape  Cod,  the  peoj)le  of  Iceland  had  set  up  the  printing 
press,  and  produced  numerous  works  both  in  the  native 
language  and  the  Latin  tongue. 

It  is  to  this  people,  whom  Saxo  Grammaticus  points  out 

'  Ibid.  Of  course  there  was  more  or  less  poetry,  yet  poetry 
is  early  developed  among  the  rudest  nations,  while  good  prose 
proves  that  a  people  have  become  highly  advanced  iu  mental 
culture. 


Amkkica  uy  thk  Noutiimkn. 


47 


as  fv  people  distinfi^nislioil  fur  tlioir  devotion  to  letters,  that 
wc  arc  indebted  for  the  narratives  of  the  pre-(-oluinbian 
voyages  to  America.  Thoui^h  first  arraiiijjed  for  oral  recita- 
tion, the  Sajijas,  as  we  liavo  seen,  were  afterward  coininitted 
to  manuscript,  the  earliest  of  which  do  not  now  exist,  while 
the  latest  were  those  preserved  in  the  celel)rated  Flatii  col- 
lection nearly  a  centnry  before  the  re-discovery  of  America 
by  Colnmbus. 

It  is  no  lonii;er  necessary  to  spend  much  time  in  this  coji- 
nection,  since  the  character  and  value  of  the  Icelandic  writ- 
in;^s  have  come  to  be  generally  acknowledged,  and  es]>ecially 
since  scholars  and  antiquaries  like  Humboldt  and  Max 
Muller  have  fully  acknowledged  their  authenticity  and 
authority. 

COLUMBUS    AND   TUE   NORTH. 

It  is  proper  to  notice  here  the  fact  that  not  a  few  have 
imagined  that  the  claims  of  the  Northmen  have  been  brought 
forward  to  detract  from  the  fame  of  Columbus  ;  yet,  nothing 
could  be  farther  from  the  truth,  since  no  one  denies  that  it 
was  by  the  discovery  of  America  by  Columbus  that  the  Con- 
tinent became  of  great  value  to  the  Old  World,  though  we 
must  always  remember  that  North  America  is  chiefly  in- 
debted to  the  Cabots,  wlio  led  the  way  for  English  supremacy. 


EARLY    ENGLISH    VOYAGES   TO   ICELAND. 

But  nothing  should  deter  us  from  inquiring  into  the  re- 
lation held  by  Columbus  to  the  pilots  and  geographers  of  the 
North,*  especially  since  so  many  fancy  that  the  northern 
regions  were  little  visited  at  the  period  of  his  activity.  Still 
we  find  that  in  the  fourteenth  century  the  fisheries  were 
commonly  pursued  around  Iceland,  whose  people  were  in 


rrs\ 


1 


'  Bulletin  de  Geographic,  1858,  p.  177.  Arc  Frode,  in  l^OS^f) 
speaking  of  the  visit  paid  to  Iceland  by  Flokc  Vilgerderson, 
says  that  in  those  times  seamen  had  no  loadstone  in  the  north- 
ern countries.  The  Bible  Guyot,  1150,  speaks  of  the  load- 
stone as  *'  uii  pierre  laida  et  brumicre." 


48 


PUK-COLUMIU.VN    DrscoVIMlV    01" 


rcgnlur  comijuiiiiciition  with  (-frcenliuul.  Tlio  Eiiglisli  also 
must  have  known  ut'  (irt't'iiliind  at,  tlic  time,  thonj^h,  in  cnm- 
mon  witli  tlie  peojile  of  Iceland  and  Norway,  thev  did  not 
ap])i'eeiate  the  impoilance  of  tliis  )<nowIed<^e.  In  the  four- 
teenth century,  proof  is  found  hoth  in  the  Icehmdic  and 
English  annals,  of  the  connection  between  the  two  countries. 
The  Icelandic  contains  indications  of  the  arrival  of  English 
ships,  but  it  is  clear  that  their  coniin<^  was  so  well  known  as 
to  gain  oidy  a  casual  allusion,  the  interest  standing  connected 
with  the  news  brought.  The  entries  were  nuule  at  the  time, 
and  are  now  set  down  in  chronological  order  iii  accordance 
with  the  language  of  the  original.  Let  us,  therefore,  notice 
these  entries. 

Ill  1348,  news  reached  Iceland  that  in  England  the  mor- 
tality was  so  great  that  200,000  persons  had  died.'  The 
next  year  the  death  of  English  sailors  at  Bergen,  in  Norway, 
opposite  Iceland,  was  re})orted,  and  recorded  in  the  Sagas.- 
This  is  all  that  we  find  at  present  in  connection  with  the 
fourteenth  century  in  Iceland  ;  but  the  reference  of  the 
Saga  to  the  great  mortality  in  England  is  confirmed  by 
Stow's  "  Annales,''  which  state  that  the  plague  reached  Eng- 
land in  1348,  touching  the  seaports  first.  Tlienco,  no  doubt, 
the  news  was  at  once  carried  by  fishermen  to  Iceland.'  If 
the  voyages  of  the  English  to  Iceland  had  possessed  greater 
interest,  there  would  have  been  some  more  definite  notice 
in  the  Sagas.  We  arc  free,  however,  to  admit  that,  early 
in  this  century,  the  merchant  trade  may  have  been  small,  as 
in  1328  Edward  III  does  not  mention  Iceland  in  his  "Y'/'o 
Me7'catorihus  Ext  ran  els.""  Nor  does  he  mention  Denmark 
or  Norway,  but  these  are  included  in  the  general  language, 
^^Omniuiii   aliaru/n  Terrarwii  et  loconiin  extranoruntP^ 


'  '*  IsUnzkir  AnndJar,"  lh\imx,  1847,  p.  ^76.  The  Icelandic 
is  as  follows:  " Mannfall  uijurlcgt  d  Englendi  sva  at  tvo 
hundred  thousand  datt  nidr.'^ 

'Ibid.,  278. 

"  Stow's  "  Anndlar,"  p.  245,  Ed.  1631. 

*Kymer's  /'Wem,  IV,  361. 


A.MKItlCA    HY   TlIK    NoUTHMKN. 


•I!) 


Mcvcrtliolosfi,  thv.  inaTuliito  of  Erhviird  TIT,  dated  March 
18,  l.'}54,  rcc()^tii/A!s  the  faet  that  the  kiiii,'  maiiitaiiuMl  a 
fleet  for  service  in  the  "parts  I'orcal,'' dohii  <h;  Iladihtii 
boiiijii^  the  A(hiiiral.'  It  was  |>rol)ah|y  desi<i;iu'd  to  {jnttcct 
the  lisheriiieii  and  merchants  from  pirates  aruuiiJ  the  north 
of  Britain. 

In  tlio  Icelandic  annals  of  the  fifteenth  century,  the  first 
clear  entry  is  that  of  l4o7,  when  news  was  receive<l  of 
the  death  of  the  Archhisho|>  of  York.^  In  1412,  it  was  re- 
corded that  five  Kn<,dish  sailors  had  separated  from  their 
ship  and  wintered  in  the  island,''  In  14i;},  "thirty  more 
fishiiif;  vessels  came  from  Ei  <^land."  Some  of  them  were 
blown  to  the  northern  part  of  Iceland,  and  possibly  to  the 
Greenland  coast.* 

In  1415,  six  En<i;lish  ships  sailed  to  Iceland,  and  made 
their  port  in  the  Westmann  Islands.''  In  1410,  six  ships 
anchored  in  Ilafnafiord,  in  the  south-west  of  Iceland/'  In 
1419,  many  English  ships  were  wrecked  on  the  coast  of  Ice- 
land, and  u  large  number  of  lives  were  lost.^  The  "Annals," 
in  the  present  compilation,  end  with  the  year  1430,  and 
those  six  entries  are  all  that  we  find.  If  carefully  consid- 
ered, however,  it  will  aj)pear  that  these  mentions  really 
form  meniorahilia.  This  will  be  seen  by  turning  to  the 
English  aniuds  for  the  corresponding  ])eriod.  The  first 
reference  to  Iceland  in  the  Fmdera  is  that  of  1415,  when 
Henry  V,  for  the  satisfaction  of  the  King  of  Denmark, 
ordered  that  during  the  year  none  of  his  subjects  should 
presume  to  visit  any  of  "  the  coasts  of  the  islands  belonging 


'Ibid.,  V,  778. 
^  Anndlar,  p.  383. 
Ibid.,  p.  38G. 
'Ibid.,  p.  388. 
Ibid.,  p.  390. 
"Ibid.,  p.  393. 

'Ibid.,  p.  394. —  In  this   connection   the   author   employs 
material  given  by  him  in  his  "  hiventio  Fortunata,"  devoted 
to  the  subject  of  Arctic  Discovery. 
7 


r 


I 

1 


50 


PUK-COLUMHIAN    DiSCOVEHY    OF 


to  DeDiimrk  and  Norway.  luul  oapocially  to  the  island  of 
IcL'Iaiid,"  for  tli(!  piirposo  of  lisliiii]^  or  tradiii;i;,  "otherwise 
than  according  to  the  ancient  custom"  {alittr  qiidin  anti- 
qaltuH  fieri  amftneolt.'"  '  This  notice  was  served  ni)on  the 
authorities  of  tlu5  various  seaports  of  En^danch  Here,  tlien, 
we  learn,  in  connection  with  1415,  that  in  the  ancient  times 
voyaji^es  to  Iceland  had  heeonie  frecjuent.  It  is  clear  from 
the  complaint  of  the  Danish  king  that  the  old  rides  rcspcct- 
i!i<^  traffic  had  heen  broken  hal)itually,  and  that  they  were 
now  to  he  observed,  at  least  for  one  year.  Of  the  exact 
nature  of  the  ancient  law  we  cai\not  speak,  but  it  would  ap- 
pear as  thou<i;h  the  ])rohibition  related  to  the  shore  fisheries, 
which  they  were  not  to  intrude  upon,  and  hence,  when  the 
English  went  to  Iceland,  in  1415,  they  harbored  off  the 
coast  of  the  Westmann  Islands.  The  arrival  of  the  ships, 
under  the  circumstances,  formed  a  noticeable  event,  and  for 
this  reason  it  was  recorded.  The  Icelandic  Annals  add,  im- 
mediately after  mentioning  their  arrival,  that  "  the  ships 
brought  letters  from  the  King  of  England  to  the  people  and 
the  chief  men  of  Iceland." 

There  is,  then,  a  complete  agreement  between  the  Eng- 
lish and  the  Icelandic  Annals,  both  showing  that  an  English 
fleet  visited  Iceland  in  1415  —  a  circumstance  which  should 
go  very  far  to  establish  the  general  value  and  credibility  of 
those  records  of  a  distant  age.- 

In  1416,  the  English  were  again  in  Iceland,  but  the 
Fc&dera  does  not  mention  voyages  until  1436,  when  Henry 
VI  issued  a  license  to  John,  the  Icelandic  Bishop  of  Holem, 
then  in  London,  authorizing  him  to  engage  John  May,  with 
his  ship  "  Catherine,"  for  a  voyage  to  Iceland,  where  May, 
evidently  an  old  voyager,  was  to  act  as  his  attorney,  and 
transact  certain  business  for  him,  the  Bishop  himself  not 
wishing   to   undertake   the   voyage.^       In    1436,    Richard 

•  ''Foedera,"  ix,  3^2. 

*  This  agreement  between  the  English  and  Icehmdic  au- 
thorities was  pointed  out  now  for  the  first  time,  in  "Inventio 
For  tun  at  a." 

'  ''Fmdera,"  x,  645  and  659,  Ed.  1877. 


Amkiuca    IIV   TIIK    NoUTUMKX. 


51 


Weston,  of  London,  a  •' stocktisliinoni^cr,''  was  well  known 
by  the  Icelanders.'  In  1140,  Henry  VI  sent  two  bldps  to 
Iceland,  with  siip[)lies.  It  was  feared  that  without  this  aid 
from  Kn^^land,  the  sacraments  even  would  l>e  omitted,  there 
heing  neither  wine  nor  salt  in  the  country,  and  only  milk 
ami  wattir  {laoet  aquam).- 

h\  connection  with  the  year  1445,  another  voyage  is  in- 
dicated by  the  Admiralty  ''  Black  l»ook,"  action  having 
been  taken  against  William  nyggeman,  and  two  men  of 
Lynn,  wiio  visited  Iceland  in  a  '*  dogger,"  called  the;  "  Trin- 
ity." They  kidnapped  a  boy  whom  they  brought  to  Swete- 
sham  and  held  in  servitude,  contrary  to  law.^ 

\\\  1450,  a  treaty  was  made  between  the  Kings  of  Den- 
mark and  England,  which  prohibited  trading  in  Iceland; 
but  a  special  provision  of  I'arliament  exem[)ted  Thomas 
Canynges,  Mayor  of  lirietol,  from  the  prohibition,  in  con- 
sideration of  his  great  services  to  Ice!  ind.  lie  was  accord- 
ingly allowed  to  send  two  ships  thither  to  load  with  tish  or 
other  commodities.  His  trade  with  Iceland  was  a  matter  of 
general  knowledge,  and  throws  additional  light  upon  a  cer- 
tain remark  by  Columbus. 

It  should  be  remend)ered  also,  that  the  Zeno  Brothers 
made  their  voyage  to  Greenland,  and  a  part  of  the  Ameri- 
can coast  called  Estotiland,  and  Drogeo,  in  1400 ;  but  it  is 

'Ibid.,  X,  76:^.  Those  supplies  were  sent  to  the  Hishop 
of  Skalholt,  who  alone  was  authorized  by  the  Synod  of  Den- 
mark to  supi)ly  the  elements  of  the  sacraments  to  the 
churches.  See  " Kirchengefchichte  von  Danemark  und  Nor- 
weyan  "  (Munter),  iii,  IG. 

»Ibid.,  X,  G45. 

^"  Item  quod  Willelums  Byggcnume  do  Suctcsham  nuigister 
cnjusdeni  navis  vocatie  le  Trinyte.  dictie  vulgariter  dogger, 
Johannis  Pigot  et  Henrici  Sorysbi  de  Lenna  Episcopi,  circa 
festuni  Exultacionis  Sanct?e  Crucis  anno  dicti  regis  vicosinio 
tertio,  cepit  unum  pucram  in  partibus  do  Islandia,  ct  ipsum 
duxit  in  dictu  navi  ad  ibidem  usipie  Suotsham,  adsibi  sorvicn- 
dum,  contra  stati;ta  regia  in  hoc  parte  facta." — Monitmcnta 
Juridicia  (Black  Book),  i,  273. 


52 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


Ji!' 


'  i 


not  desirable  to  dwell  upon  such  a  familiar  theme  here.  It 
suffices  to  say :  The  Zeno  Map,  published  with  the  luirra- 
tive  in  1558,  shows  that  the  Zeno  family  had  a  knowledge 
of  Greenland  that  could  have  been  obtained  only  during  the 
pre-Columbian  times.' 

In  this  connection  the  investigator  nmst  not  overlook  the 
voyage  of  8kulnu£  tlie  Pole,  which  took  place  in  147G. 
Hakluyt  says  tlu;  .  this  voyage  is  mentioned  by  Gemma 
Frisius  and  Girava.-  It  is  ccrtaiidy  referred  to  on  an  ancient 
globe  of  about  1540,  preserved  in  Paris,  and  known  as 
"  The  Kouen  Globe,"  whereon,  near  the  north-west  coast  of 
Greenland,  is  a  legend  declaring  that  Skolnus  reached  that 
point  in  1470.  This  globe  seems  to  antedate  Gomara  (1553), 
the  earliest  author  that  the  writer  has  been  able  to  consult. 

Next,  attention  should  be  directed  to  the  voyage  of  Co- 
lumbus, of  which  the  Genoese  himself  gives  the  following 
account : 

"In  the  month  of  February,  1477,  I  sailed  a  hundred 
leagues  beyond  the  island  of  Thyle,  the  southern  part  of 
which  is  distant  from  the  equinoctial  73  degrees,  and  not  63 
as  some  wish  it  to  be;  nor  does  it  lie  upon  the  line  where 
Ptolemy's  west  begins,  but  much  more  toward  the  west.  And 
to  this  island,  v/hicii  is  as  large  as  England,  the  English 
come  for  traffic,  and  especially  those  of  Bristol.  And  at 
the  time  I  was  there  the  sea  was   not   frozen,  but  in  some 


'  On  Zeno,  see  "  The  Sailing/  Dircctionf^nf  Henry  Hudson,^' 
p.  5;  ■'  The  Xurthmci  in  Mui/ie,"  p.  30.  Also  a  full  dis- 
cussion of  the  subject,  iu  the  Hakluyt  Society's  edition  of  the 
voyage,  edited  by  Major. 

*  Hakluyt  makes  his  reference  iu  a  general  way,  giving 
neither  ciiapter  nor  page.  Frisius  i)ublished  "  Do  Principius 
Astronomia^  &  Cosuiographite,"  &c.,  in  15''0.  The  "  Coxmo- 
(jraphuiiP,"  of  Hierouiuio  (lirava  was  printed  1550.  Gomara 
mentions  Skolnus  in  his  ''  Ilistoria/'  c,  xxxvii,  Ed.  1553.  8ee 
"The  Sailing  Directions  of  Henry  Hudson,^'  p.  33,  in  con- 
nection with  WytUiet  and  Pontanus.  For  Hakluyt,  see 
Maine  Coll.,  S.  3,  vol.  ii,  p.  148. 


America  by  the  Xortiimen. 


53 


places  the  tide  rose  26  fathoms  [feet],  and  fell  the  same.'"' 
Whoever  wrote  the  life  of  the  Admiral,  there  is  no  question 
but  that  he  made  the  voyage,  Finn  Magnussen  has  pointed 
out  an  interestinii^  eonfirination  of  the  statemcnit  of  Colu:ul>us 
respecting  the  mild  weather  in  1477,  whore  he  sIk^^^s  from 
the  "  Annals,"  the  remarkable  fact,  that,  in  1477,  snow  had 
not  been  seen  at  Eyafjord,  in  the  north  of  Icjland,  as  late 
as  March.2 


'The  Italian  runs  as  follows:  "  lo  navigai  I'anno  1477,  nol 
mose  di  Fobniio  oltra  I'ilo  isola  conto  logho,  la  eiu  parte  Aus- 
trale  e  lontiina  dall'  Efjuinottiale  sottantatre  gradi,  et  non  ses- 
santra,  come  alcuni  vogliono:  no  giace  dentro  doUa  linca,  chc 
include  rOecidonto  di  Tolomoo,  ma  e  molto  piu  Occidentalo. 
Et  a  quest'  isola,  che  e  tanto  grande  come  I'Inghiltcrra,  vanno 
gl'Inglcsi  con  le  loro  mercatantie,  specialmento  quelli  di 
Bristol.  Et  al  tempo,  cho  io  vi  andai,  non  era  congololato  il 
mare  che  in  alcuni  luogiii  asccndoua  vcntcsi  braccia,  ct  dis- 
eondona  altro  tanti  in  altezza.''  (Ilistoria  del  8.1).  Fernando 
Colombo,  1571,  c.  iv.)  "Braccia"  is  evidently  a  clerical 
error,  as  the  original  ^-^rtanish  will  doubtless  show,  if  ever 
found.  That  Columbus  was  familiar  with  the  map  in  the 
Ptolemy  of  148G,  showing  the  northern  regions,  with  Creon- 
land  as  an  extension  of  Europe,  can  hardly  be  doubted.  His 
remark  respecting  Thyle  ap[)oars  to  be  intended  almost  as  a 
correction  of  that  map,  on  which  the  Orcades  and  Tbylo  are 
laid  down  north  of  Scotland,  Thylc  being  in  03°  N.,  while  it 
appears  again  further  north  as  "Islandia.''  This  double 
representation  of  Icelaiul  on  the  map  was  a  bluuder,  the 
island  being  laid  down  first  according  to  Ptolemy,  and  then 
according  to  the  prevailing  ideas  of  the  day.  This  peculiar- 
ity of  the  map  entitles  it  to  interest  as  a  Coliiml)ian  map, 
though  the  feature  referred  to  does  not  a))pear  to  have  been 
remarked  upon  hitherto  by  any  except  the  writer. 

-  The  fact  was  produced  from  the  Annals  bv  Finti  A[agnus- 
son,  in  "  Nordixk  Ti(Ulcrift  for  Olk'jnidiijhcd,"  vol.  ii,  p. 
13f*,  It  has  been  suggested,  though  without  reason,  that  the 
voyage  of  Cobimbus  was  made  in  1407.  See  Barrow's  "  Chro- 
nological History,"  p.  20.     Columbus  gives  the  wrong  lati- 


J  Hi 


64 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


ii 


f  !! 


To  this  period  belongs  the  voyage  of  Robert  Alcock,  of 
Hull,  who,  in  1478,  was  commissioned  by  Edward  IV  to 
send  a  ship  of  240  tons  to  Iceland,  which  was  "  to  reload 
with  fish  or  other  goods."^     He  was  licensed  again  in  1483. 

Chaucer  in  the  prologue  to  the  Canterbury  Tales,  shows 
by  his  "  Shipman  "  something  of  the  activity  of  the  British 
sailor  at  this  period. 

An  indication  more  to  our  present  purpose  is  found  in 
the  poem  on  "  The  Policie  of  Keeping  the  Sea,"  which  be- 
longs to  the  middle  of  the  fifteenth  century.  At  that  time 
the  northern  region  was  so  well  known  that  the  author  of 
the  poem  disposes  of  the  subject  briefly : 

"  Of  Island  to  write  is  little  nede. 

Save  of  stockfish;  yet  forsooth,  indeed, 
Out  of  Bristowe,  and  costes  many  one, 
Men  have  practiced  by  needle  and  stone 
Thider  wardes  within  a  little  while 
Within  twelve  yere,  and  idthout  perill 
Gon  and  come,  as  men  were  wont  of  old 
Of  Scarborough  unto  the  costes  cold."'' 

Thus,  at  the  time  when  the  poet  wrote,  Bristol  had  re- 
vived her  old  enterprise.  The  maritime  enterprise  of  this 
period  is  greatly  underrated  by  Mr.  Froude.  The  sketch 
now  given  of  voyages  toward  the  north,  especially  during 
the  fourteeth  and  fifteenth  centuries,  is  quite  general. 
It  would  be  easy  to  swell  the  citations  from  various  sources, 
among  which  may  be  mentioned  the  voyages  to  the  west  of 
Ireland  so ,  well  known  to  Columbus,  as  his  biography 
proves.  Yet  enough  has  been  said  to  show  the  real  charac- 
ter of  the  period.  The  *imes,  both  before  and  after  the 
general  date  assigned   to  tiio  voyage  of   Columbus,  were 

tudes  for  the  places  visited,  but  this  may  be  the  fault  of  the 
editor  ;  while  Humboldt  says  that  they  were  not  the  result  of 
his  own  observations  during  a  rough  wintry  voyage.  See 
"  Bxamen  Critique,"  ii,  115,  and  v,  214,  n.  In  1550  a 
Bristol  ship  was  lost  at  Iceland.     See  Barrett's  Bristol. 

i«i^«rfera,"  XII,  94. 

^  Hakluyt,  vol.  i,  p.  201.     Ed.  1599-1600. 


America  by  the  Northmen. 


65 


marked  by  great  activity,  and  expeditions  to  the  north  were 
so  coiuinon  that  neither  the  English  nor  the  Icelanders  took 
the  trouble  to  mention  them,  except  when  they  stood  con- 
nected with  circumstances  of  particular  interest.  The  inter- 
course between  Iceland  and  England  was  so  frequent,  that 
sailors  like  John  May,  who  served  as  the  representative  of 
the  Bishop  of  Ilolem,  must  have  acquired  a  fair  knowledge 
of  the  language  spoken  in  that  distant  isle.  Indeed,  at  one 
time,  under  the  Normans,  the  Icelandic  tongue  gave  a  per- 
son the  advantage  at  the  courts  of  both  England  and 
France.^ 

But  enough  has  been  said  to  prove  that  the  voyage  of 
Columbus,  in  1477,  formed  no  novelty.  Ilis  actions  take 
their  place  with  entire  naturalness  in  the  annals  of  his  age, 
there  being  nothmg  in  the  nature  of  the  voyage  to  challenge 
belief, 

Columbus  had  the  most  ample  opportum"ties  for  learning 
of  the  voyages  of  the  Northmen.  He  could  not  associate 
with  the  Euiflish  sailors  without  hearing  more  or  less  about 
Iceland,  and  presumably  of  Gi-eenland.  He  must  have 
known  that  voyages  were  made  to  the  west,  though  it  is 
probable  that  he  did  not  appreciate  the  importance  of  the 
information  and  failed  to  put  it  to  use  in  the  traditional  con- 
nections. He  argued,  no  doubt,  that  the  land  at  the  west 
visited  by  the  Icelanders,  was  not  the  Indies,  of  which  he 
was  in  search.''     This  led  him  to   take  the  Southern  route 


'  Laing's  "  JleimsJcringln,"  vol.  i,  chap,  viii,  p.  01. 

2  When  at  the  western  end  of  Cuba  on  his  second  voyage, 
so  certain  was  Columbus  that  he  had  reached  tlie  eastern 
coast  of  Asia  that  he  required  his  companions,  under  oath,  to 
declare  that  Cuba  was  not  an  island  but  the  continent,  under 
penalty  of  10,000  maravcdis,  and  having  their  tongues  cut 
out.  See  document  in  Navarrcte's  "  Collccion,"  vol.  ir,  p. 
155.  See,  also,  Gravier's  translation  of  tlic  Author's 
Treatise  on  the  Lenox  Globe,  "  Le  (rlabo  Lenox  de  1511. 
Traduit  de  Anglaies  par  Gabriel  Gravier"  Rouen,  1880, 
p.  25. 


lii'l 


•  'I 


$6 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


across  the  Atlantic'  In  this  connection,  however,  the 
aiithor  lias  no  interest  in  the  work  of  lessening  the 
deserved  fame  of  Cohnnbus.  That  Columbus  knew  of  the 
westward  voyages  of  the  Icelanders  is  sufficiently  evident. 
He  clearly  believed,  as  the  Northmen  did,  namely,  that  Green- 
land was  an  extension  of  Norway,  and  that  Vinland  lay 
contignons,  while  what  he  desired  was  to  reach  the  eastern 
coast  of  Asia.- 


THE  PRESENT  STATE  OF  THE  DISCUSSION. 

About  fifty  years  have  passed  since  the  publication  of 


'  See  the  author's  "  Columbus  and  the  Geo(jraj}hers  of  the 
North."  Hartford,  1872.  Those  who  are  interested  in  belit- 
tling the  work  of  Columbus  can  consult  Goodrich's  "  Life  of 
Columbus."  See,  also,  ^' An  Inglorious  Columbus,"  by  Ed. 
P.  Vining,  New  York,  1885,  a  somewhat  remarkable  book; 
together  Avith  "America  not  Discovered  by  Columbus."  "An 
Historical  Sketch  of  the  Discovery  of  America  by  the  Norse- 
men, in  the  Tenth  Century,  by  Ilasmus  B.  Anderson,  A.  M., 
with  an  Appendix  on  the  Historical,  Linguistic  and  Scientific 
Value  of  the  Scandinavian  Languages.  New  and  Improved 
Edition.  Chicago,  1877."  On  the  routes  across  the  Atlan- 
tic, see  "Narrative  and  Critical  History,"  iii,  172. 

^Theautlior  docs  not  find  evidence  of  any  plan  or  even  any 
desire  on  the  part  of  the  authorities  of  the  Roman  church  to 
suppress  knowledge  of  the  Icelandic  voyages,  in  order  to  ex- 
alt Columbus.  When  invited  to  canonize  Columbus,  the  body 
to  which  the  subject  was  referred,  reported  adversely,  one  rea- 
son being  that  they  had  "  grave  doubts  "  concerning  the  private 
character  of  Columbus,  a  subject  that  historical  writers  do  not 
care  to  concern  themselves  about.  Besides,  in  this  country 
writers  of  the  Roman  church  incessantly  use  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Icelanders  in  New  England  as  a  ground  of  their 
own  ecclesiastical  priority.  See  Roman  Catholic  writers  in 
general,  and  especially  Dr.  John  Gilmary  Shay  and  Dr. 
Clarke.  On  this  point  see  the  work  of  Miss  Marie  A.  Brown  on 
the  Northmen,  and  the  four  numbers  of  her  Journal,  "  Leif 
Ericsou." 


America  by  the  Northmen. 


57 


Rafn's  work  on  the  antiquities  of  America,  wliicli  gives  the 
Icelandic  text  of  the  Saj^as,  accompanied  by  traiishitioiis  in 
Latin  and  Danish.  The  appearance  of  that  remarkable 
work  excited  surprise  in  many  intellio-ont  circles,  thouiih  a 
general  knowledge  of  the  Icelandic  voyages  had  long  been 
in  the  possession  of  scholars,  especially  through  the  writings 
of  TorfpBUS.  The  volume  was  favorably  reviewed  by  Edward 
Everett,  and,  both  in  America  and  Europe,  at  once  com- 
manded the  attention  of  historians  and  antiquaries.'  While 
some  of  the  more  enthusiastic  conclusions  of  Prof.  Rafn 
have  been  disallowed,  his  main  proposition  has  steadily 
gained  favor,  it  being  conceded  that  voyages  were  made  by 
the  Northmen  to  New  England  in  the  eleventh  century. 

On  this  subject  Humboldt  speaks  most  emphatically,  say- 
ing with  regard  to  "the  undoubted  iirst  discovery  of  Amer- 
ica, in  its  northern  portion  by  the  Northmen,"  that,  "whilst 
the  Caliphate  still  flourished  under  the  Abnssidesat  Bagdad, 
and  Persia  was  under  the  dominion  of  Sanumides,  whose  age 
was  so  favorable  to  poetry,  America  was  discovered  in  the 
year  1000  by  Leif,  son  of  Eric  the  Red,  by  the  northern 
route  and  as  far  41"  30'  north  latitude."^ 

Turning  to  our  own  country  we  have  the  testimony  of  a 
laborious  and  painstaking  investigator  like  Palfrey,  v.  ao 
examined  the  whole  subject,  and  gives  us  as  his  final  conclu- 
sion respecting  the  Sagas,  that  "their  antiquity  and  genu- 
ineness appear  to  be  well  established,  nor  is  there  any  thing 
to  bring  their  credibility  into  question  beyond  the  general 
doubt  which  always  attaches  to  what  is  new  or  strange."^ 

As  the  result,  historical  writers  in  general  accept  the 
Sagas  as  authority,  and  usually  locate  Leif  Ericson's  settle- 
ment in  New  England.'' 


1  (( 


North  American  Review." 


'  "Cosmos,"  yo\.  II,  p.  G03.  ''Examen  Critique." 

^  History  of  New  England,  vol.  ii,  p.  53. 

*  See  such  works  as  the  Bryant-Gay  "  History  of  the  United 
States.'' 

8 


58 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


h 


III 


A  large  proportion  of  the  American  school  histories  give 
the  voyages  of  the  Nortlimen  to  America,  and  there  is  now 
being  raised  up  a  generation  tliat  will  he  free  from  that  old 
bias,  which  formerly  gave  Columbus  the  field,  to  the  exclu- 
sion not  only  of  the  Northmen,  but  of  the  Cabots,  who  saw 
the  American  Continent  before  Columbus  could  possibly 
have  done  so.' 

In  New  England  the  study  of  the  Icelandic  Sagas  has 
resulted  in  the  erection  of  a  statue  to  Leif  Ericson  in  the 
City  of  Boston.  This  was  not  accomplished  without  oppo- 
sition, the  movement  luiving  been  opposed  by  a  class  of 
men,  small  in  numbers,  but  whose  general  attainments  and 
devotion  to  the  study  of  historical  subjects  entitle  any  opin- 
ion they  may  present  to  respectful  consideration.  They 
represent  what,  in  some  respects,  may,  perhaps,  be  regarded 
as  a  conservative  element,  an  element  of  value  in  connection 
with  historical  study,  oven  as  when  joined  to  pf)iitics, 
theology  and  sociology.  It  often,  however,  misses  its  aim, 
and  helps  forward,  rather  than  hinders,  the  progress  of  a  new 
line  of  thouglit.  Certain  it  is  in  the  present  case,  that  op- 
position has  stimulated  investigation  and  advanced  the 
influence  of  the  Sagas  as  historical  documents.  It  is,  there- 
fore, in  vain  that  those  to  whom  reference  is  made  under- 
take to  declare,  that  "  There  is  the  same  sort  of  reason  for 
believing  in  the  existence  of  Leif  Ericson  that  there  is  for 
believing  in  the  existence  of  Agamemnon  ;  they  are  both 
traditions  accepted  by  later  writers." 

It  is  sufficiently  evident  that  local  feeling,  which  often 
vitiates  the  studies  of  the  most  accomplished  men,  enters 
into  this  singular  declaration.  It  serves  no  special  pur- 
pose, beyond  proving  a  feeling  of  irritation  on  tlie  part  of 
men  accustomed  to  have  every  utterance  received  with 
deference,  but  who  have  discovered  a  certain  inability  to 

'  See  author's  article  on  the  Claim  of  Cabot  in  the  Independ- 
ent, and  Dr.  Deane's  discussion  of  the  Cabot  question,  Nar- 
rative and  Critical  History,  vol.  iii,  and  separate,  Cambridge, 
1888. 


s 


America  by  the  Northmen. 


59 


control  public  opinion  in  connection  with  historical  monu- 
ments. The  people  have'moved  on,  and  left  them  behind. 
But,  notwithstandiiiij  their  opposition,  the  study  of  the 
whole  subject  of  Pre-Columbian  Discovery  is  indebted  to 
their  efforts,  and  the  student  of  the  Sa^jjas  should  regard  it 
as  fortunate,  that  the  o])position  has  come  from  so  inflnen- 
tian  a  source,  since,  in  the  future,  when  these  compositions 
shall  have  gained  unanimous  belief,  it  may  prove  a  source  of 
fiatisfaction  to  know  tiuit  the  veracity  of  the  old  Icelandic 
chronicler  was  established  in  the  face  of  persevering  and 
determined  organized  opposition.'  The  future  of  the  Ice- 
landic Sagas  relating  to  America  is  plain.  Their  simple, 
unaffected  statements,  all  uncoiored  cither  by  personal 
vanity  or  national  ambition,  will  more  and  more  win  the 
eontidence  of  historians,  who  find  in  these  statements, 
committed  to  writing,  as  all  the  testimony  proves,  in 
Pre-Columbian  times,  convincing  and  unanswera])le  proof 
of  the  fact  that  Leif  Ericson  and  other  adventurers  found 
America  and  visited  New  England  during  the  times  and 
under  the  circumstances  described.- 


'  Massachusetts  Historical  Society  Proceedinys,  December, 
1887.  The  opinion  of  so  distinguished  an  Icelandic  scholar 
as  Professor  Dasent  alone  would  be  accepted  in  critical  circles 
as  disposing  of  any  opinion  propounded  by  the  Committee 
responsible  for  the  above  statement. 

Tp.  76-132,  vol.  I,  "JS^arrative  and  Critical  History,"  con- 
tain a  large  amount  of  matter  relating  to  this  subject,  and 
the  contribution  is  one  of  much  value;  though  it  is  to  be  re- 
gretted that  the  labor  should  be  employed,  largely,  it  Avould 
seem,  for  the  purpose  of  belittling  the  subject.  Yet,  with 
unequalled  facilities  at  the  Editor's  command,  it  cannot  be 
said  that  the  authority  of  the  Sagas  has  been  shaken.  We 
find,  substantially,  o})inion  arrayed  against  argument,  and  the 
wealth  of  bibliography  and  illustration  simply  renders  more 
apparent  the  weakness  of  the  Editor's  cause.  Adverse  criti- 
cism cannot  grapple  successfully  with  the  subject,  and  may 
be  considered  as  having  done  its  worst,  while  unfortunately 


60 


Pre-Columbian  Discoveuy  of 


"t 


Jil 


^1 


THE    ICELANma    NAKRATIVES. 

It  now  remains  to  give  the  reader  some  general  account 
of  the  contents  of  tlio  narratives  \vhi(!li  relate  more  or  less 
to  the  discovery  of  the  Western  continent.  It  may  be  well 
first,  however,  to  notice  an  attempt  at  criticism  made  in  the 
North  American  Remeio^  which  assumes  that  the  Sagas  are 
simply  reductions  of  old  ballads,  because  Sturleson  admits 
that  ixpart  of  his  "  IleimsUringla  "  was  so  produced.  As  it 
happens,  however,  the  Vinland  Sagas  contain  only  four 
poetical  fragments,  while  in  the  Ileimskringla  they  abound. 
A  few  verses  are  also  found  in  Landanama,  in  its  second  part, 
the  origin  of  which  is  absolutely  known.  The  tirst  part  was 
composed  in  the  eleventh  century  and  the  second  in  the 
fourteenth,  when  the  ballad  theory  becomes  positively  ab- 
surd. This  work  likewise  contains  two  more  extracts  from 
the  poem  "  Havgcrdinger,"  which  is  also  quoted  in  the  Saga 
relating  to  the  iirst  voyage  of  Biarne  to  America,  proving 
clearly  that  it  was  a  well-known  and  popular  song,  quoted  by 
the  different  writers  just  as  Shakespere  is  quoted  to-day. 
Sometime,  too,  these  quotations  have  no  real  relation  to  the 
subject,  having  been  introduced  on  the  principle  which 
governs  the  introductions  of  songs  and  hymns  on  oratorical 
occasions  in  our  times. 

Nevertheless  empty  theories  like  this  are  devised,  showing 
that  the  critic  has  no  proj)er  conception  of  the  nature  of 
Icelandic  literature,  either  in  prose  or  verse. - 

In  speaking  of  these  records  the  order  followed  will  be 
that  which  is  indicated  by  the  table  of  contents  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  volume. 


the  effect  leaves  behind  on  the  pages  of  a  noble  work  what  in 
the  future  will  be  recognized  not  only  as  a  useful  and  stimu- 
lating contribution,  but  a  scar. 

1  July,  1869,  pp.  265-72. 

2  The  critic  in  question  was  replied  to  by  the  author  in 
"  Notes  on  a  Review  of  the  Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 
America  by  the  N'orthmen."     Charlestown,  Mass.,  1869. 


Ameuica  hy  the  Northmen". 


61 


Tlio  first  extracts  fjiven  arc  very  brief.  Tliey  are  taken 
from  tiie  Landaiiaina  Book,  and  relate  to  the  report  in 
general  circulation,  indicatiiii^  one  (Tiinnl)iorii  as  the 
discoverer  of  Greenland,  an  event  which  has  been  fixed  at 
tlie  year  870.  These  fragments  also  give  an  acconnt  of  a 
voyage  to  what  was  called  (iriinnbiorn's  Ilocks,  where  the 
adventurers  passed  the  winter,  and  found  in  a  hole,  <»r  exca- 
vation, a  sum  of  money,  which  indicated  that  otliers  had 
frequented  the  place  before  tlieni. 

The  next  narrative  relates  to  the  re-discovery  of  Greenland 
by  the  outlaw,  Eric  the  lied,  in  988,  who  there  passed  three 
years  in  exile,  and  afterward  returned  to  Iceland.  About 
the  year  986,  he  brought  out  to  Greenland  a  considerable 
colony  of  settlers,  who  fixed  their  abode  at  Brattahlid,  in 
Ericsfiord. 

Then  follow  two  versions  of  the  voyage  of  Biarne  Ileriulf- 
son,  who,  in  the  same  year,  98t!,  when  sailing  for  Greenland, 
was  driven  away  during  a  storm,  and  saw  a  new  land  at  the 
southward,  which  he  did  not  visit.  He  was  coniidained  of, 
because  he  did  not  describe  it  carefully,  so  that  Leif  had  only 
the  most  vague  reports  for  his  guidance. 

Next  follows  three  accounts  of  the  voyage  of  Leif,  s(jn 
of  Eric  the  Red,  who,  in  the  year  lUOO,  sailed  from  Brattah- 
lid to  find  the  land  which  Biarne  saw.  Two  of  these  ac- 
counts are  hardly  more  than  notices  of  the  voyage,  but  the 
third  is  of  considerable  length,  and  details  the  successes  of 
Leif,  who  found  and  exploi-ed  this  new  land,  where  he  spent 
the  winter,  returning  to  Greenland  the  following  spring. 
With  his  descriptions  we  find  ourselves  on  solider  ground 
than  the  voyage  of  Biarne. 

After  this  follows  the  voyage  of  Thorvald  Ericson,  brother 
of  Leif,  who  sailed  to  Vinland  from  Greenland,  which  was 
the  point  of  departure  in  all  these  voyages.  This  expedition 
was  begun  in  1002,  and  it  cost  him  his  life,  as  an  arrov/ 
from  one  of  the  natives  pierced  his  aide, 

Thorstein,  his  brother,  went  to  seek  Vinland,  with  the 
intention  of  bringing  home  his  body,  but  failed  in  the  at- 


ii  il 


es 


PllE-COLL'MHIAN   DISCOVERY    OF 


tempt,  and  was  driven  l)ac!k,  passiiii;  the  winter  in  a  part  of 
Greenland  remote  from  IJrattalilld,  where  he  died  before  the 
6prin<^  fully  opened. 

The  must  distingiiisshed  o.\})lorer  was  the  great  Thortinn 
Karlsefne,  an  Icelander  whose  genealogy  runs  back  in  the 
old  Northern  amials,  through  Danish,  Swedish,  and  even 
Scotch  and  Irish  ancestors,  some  of  whom  were  of  royal 
blood.  In  the  year  1006  he  went  to  Greenland,  where  he 
met  Giidrid,  widow  of  Thorstein,  whom  he  married.  Ac- 
corn  j)an  led  l)y  his  wife,  who  urged  him  to  the  undertaking, 
he  sailed  for  Vinland  in  thesj)ringof  1007,  with  three  vessels 
and  one  hundred  and  sixty  men.  lie  remained  in  Yinland 
three  years.  Here  his  son  Snorre  was  born.  This  Snorre 
afterwards  became  the  founder  of  a  great  family  in  Iceland, 
which  gave  the  island  several  of  its  earlier  bishops.  Thortinn 
finally  left  Vinland  because  he  found  it  ditiicult  to  sustain 
himself  against  the  attacks  of  the  natives.  He  seems  to 
have  spent  the  most  of  the  time  in  the  vicinity  of  Mount 
Hope  Bay  in  Rhode  Island.  Of  thi'^  expedition  we  have 
three  narratives,  all  of  which  are  given. 

The  next  to  undei'take  a  voyage  was  a  wicked  woman 
named  Freydis,  sister  of  Leif  Ericson,  who  went  to  Vinland 
in  1011,  where  she  lived  for  a  time  with  her  two  ships'  crews 
in  the  same  places  occupied  by  Leif  and  Thortinn.  Before 
she  returned,  she  caused  the  crew  of  one  ship  to  be  cruelly 
murdered,  assisting  in  the  butchery  with  her  own  hands. 

After  this  Ave  have  what  are  called  the  Minor  Narratives, 
which  are  not  essential,  j'et  they  are  given,  that  the  reader 
may  be  in  the  possession  of  all  that  relates  to  the  subject. 
The  first  of  these  refers  to  a  voyage  of  Are  Marson  to  a 
land  south-west  of  Ireland,  called  Hvitrammana-land,  or 
Great  Ireland.  This  was  prior  to  Leif's  voyage  to  Vinland, 
or  New  England,  takmg  place  in  the  year  983.  Hiorn  As- 
brandson  is  supposed  to  have  gone  to  the  same  place  in  999. 
The  voyage  of  Gudleif,  who  went  thither,  is  assigned  to  the 
year  1027.  The  narrative  of  Asbrandson  is  given  for  the 
sake  of  the  allusion  at  the  close. 


America  iiy  the  Noktiimen. 


03 


Finally  wc  have  a  few  scraps  of  history  which  speak  of 
a  voyajjfu  of  Jh'shop  Eric  to  Viiilaiid  in  1121,  <»f  the  re-dis- 
cov((ry  of  llolliiland  (Newfoundlaiid)  iji  12>>r»,  and  of  a  voy- 
age to  Markland  (Xova  Scotia)  in  l.'!47,  whither  the  Nortli- 
inen  came  to  cut  timber.  With  such  brief  notices  the  ac- 
counts come  to  an  end. 


THE   TKUTHKULNESS    OF     THE    NARRATIVES. 

The  reader  will  occasionally  find  in  those  narratives  in- 
Btances  of  a  niarvelons  and  supernatiu'al  charar-ter,  but  there 
is  nothing  at  ail  niytli<i!o(>;ical,  as  persons  ii^riorant  of  their 
natnre  have  supposed.  Besides  there  are  nudtitiules  of  nar- 
ratives of  a  later  date,  to  be  found  in  all  langua«ijes,  wiiich 
contain  as  many  statements  of  a  marvelous  nature  as  these 
Sagas,  which,  nevertheless,  contain  a  sul)stantial  ground-work 
of  truth.  All  early  histories  abound  in  tlie  S(ij)ernatural, 
and  these  things  are  so  well  kiKjwn  that  illustrations  are 
liardly  needed  here.  The  relation  of  prodigies  in  nowise 
destroys  the  credibility  of  historical  statement.  If  this  weie 
not  so,  we  should  be  obliged  to  discard  the  greater  portion 
of  well-known  history,  and  even  suspect  ])lain  mattei's  of 
fact  in  the  writings  of  such  men  as  Dr.  -lohnson,  because 
that  great  scholar  fidly  believed  in  the  reality  of  an  ap])ari- 
tion  known  in  London  as  the  Cock- Lane  Ghost.  The  Sagas 
are  as  free  from  superstition  and  imagination  as  most  other 
narratives  of  that  age,  and  are  just  as  much  entitled  to  I)elief. 

There  will  also,  in  certain  cases,  be  found  contradictions. 
The  statements  of  the  ditferent  narratives  do  not  always 
coincide.  The  disagreeinciits  are,  however,  neither  very 
numerous  nor  remarkable.  The  discrepancies  are  ex- 
actly what  we  should  expect  to  tind  in  a  series  of  nar- 
ratives written  at  different  times  aiid  by  different  hands. 
The  men  who  recorded  the  various  expeditions  to  New 
England  in  the  eleventh  century  agi  e,  on  the  whole, 
quite  as  well  as  the  writers  of  our  own  day,  who,  with 
vastly  greater  advantages,  undertake  to  narrate  the  events 


u 


Phk-Columhian  Discovkry  of 


Plii' 


of   tlie  c'oloiiiziition  of    Amoricii  iti   tho  Hcvcntcenth  cen- 
tiirv.i 

TluM'eforo  tliesi;  iiiiirveloiis  ^tiitc'inoiits  iiiid  oecasioiiiil  coii- 
tnidictionH  in  nowise  dotract  froin  tin;  historic!  vidiio  of  tlic 
dociiimMits  tlRMiisclves,  which,  even  in  thoir  very  f.rnthfnl- 
TiGHS  to  tho  times,  i^ive  every  evidence  of  antlienticity  and 
great  wortli.  To  this  general  a|)j)earance  of  tnithfnhiess 
we  may,  however,  add  the  force  of  those  undesigned  coin- 
cidences between  wi'iters  widely  separated  and  destitute  of 
all  means  of  knowing  wh;it  had  been  already  said.  The 
same  argiinuiut  may  be  used  with  the  Sagas  which  had  been 
so  powerfully  employed  by  PaU^y  and  others  in  vindicating 
the  historical  character  of  the  New  Testament."  In  tliese 
narratives,  as  in  thosf;  of  SS.  Paul  ami  John,  it  may  be 
used  with  ovorwlielming  effect.  Yet  we  should  not  fear  to 
dispense  with  all  auxiliary  aids.  We  are  willing  to  rest 
the  whole  (juestion  of  the  value  of  these  namitives  upon 
their  (.Kje  ',  for  if  the  Sagas  date  back  to  a  period  long 
prior  to  the  voyage  of  Columbus,  then  the  Northmen 
are  entitled  to  the  credit  of  haviuij  been  the  first  Hluro- 
peans  to  land  upon  these  shores.     But  the  date  of   these 


'  Tho  liability  of  the  l^cst  historians  to  fall  into  error  is 
illustrated  by  Palcy,  who  shows  the  serious  blunders  in  the 
accounts  of  the  Marquis  of  Argyll  ;  death,  in  the  reign  of 
Charles  II:  "Lord  Clarendon  relates  that  he  Avas  con- 
demned to  be  hanged,  whicli  was  performed  the  same  day;  on 
tho  contrary,  Burnet,  Woodrow,  lleatli  and  Echard  concur  in 
stating  that  he  was  beheaded,  and  that  he  was  condemned 
upon  Saturday  and  executed  on  Monday." — Evidences  of 
Christianity,  \rdrt  iii,  chaj).  i.  So  ]\Ir.  Bancroft  found  it  im- 
possible to  give  with  any  accuracy  tho  location  of  the  French 
colony  of  St.  Savior,  established  on  the  coast  of  Maine,  by 
Saussayc,  in  1G13.  Bancroft  tells  us  that  it  was  on  the  north 
bank  of  the  Penobscot,  while  it  is  perfectly  well  known  that 
it  was  located  on  the  island  of  Mount  Desert,  a  long  way  off, 
in  the  Atlantic  ocean. 

'  This  is  the  language  held  in  the  first  edition  of  the  work, 


AmKRICA    HY   THK    NoKTIlMKN. 


65 


narratives  has  now  Itcen  settled  beyond  reasonable  (jucs- 
tion.  Tlio  (lonbts  of  tlie  al)lcat  critical  minds,  both  in 
Europe  and  America,  have  been  elTectnally  laid  to  rest,  and 
at  tbo  end  of  all  the  years  that  have  passed  since  the  first 
edition  of  this  work  came  from  the  |)ress,  wo  arc  ol'liyed  to 
repeat  that  the  reply  now  ^iven  to  the  Northern  Anti(pniry 
is  often  "  some  feeble  parauraph  pointed  with  a  sneer." 

We  need  not,  therefore,  appear  before  the  public  to  cry, 
"  Place  for  the  Northmen  !  "  They  can  win  their  ovn 
place,  as  of  old.  They  are  as  stronj^  to-day  in  ideas,  as  an- 
ciently in  arms. 

MONUMENTS   AND    REMAINS. 

That  the  Northmen  left  no  pronounced  architectural  re- 
mains in  New  England  may  be  true.  Professor  Rafn  sup- 
posed that  lie  found  in  the  celebrated  Di<(hton  Rock'  and 


though  one  might  infer  from  the  language  cm  ployed  by 
Diman  in  his  review  of  the  book  in  the  Xorth  American  Re- 
vieto  (July,  18(39)  that  the  author  was  at  that  time  wJiolly 
unacquainted  with  the  fact.  Our  language  seems  to  luivc 
escaped  the  attention  of  the  reviewer. 

'  Dighton  Rock,  known  as  the  Writing  Kock,  is  situated 
six  and  a  half  miles  south  of  Taunton,  Mass.,  on  the  east  side 
of  Taunton  river,  formed  by  Assonnet  Neck.  It  lies  in  the 
edge  of  the  river,  and  is  left  dry  at  low  water.  It  is  a  boul- 
der of  fire  graywack,  twelve  feet  long  and  live  feet  high,  and 
faces  the  bed  of  the  river.  Its  front  is  now  covered  with 
chiseled  inscriptions  of  Avhat  appear  to  be  letters  and  outlines 
of  men,  animals  and  birds.  As  early  as  the  year  1680,  Dr. 
Danforth  secured  a  drawing  of  the  upper  portion;  Cotton 
Mather  made  a  full  copy  in  1712;  and  in  1788,  Professor 
Winchrop,  of  Harvard  College,  took  a  full-sized  imjiression 
on  prepared  paper.  Various  other  copies  have  been  made  at 
different  times,  all  of  which  present  substantially  the  same 
features.  Yet  in  the  interpretation  of  the  inscription  there 
has  been  little  agreement.  The  old  rock  is  a  riddle.  A  copy 
of  the  inscription  was  shown  to  a  Mohawk  chief,  who  decided 
9 


6G 


Pre-Columbiax  Discovery  of 


the  stone  miH  at  Newport,  evidences  of  tlie  Icelandic  occu- 
pntion.  Any  serious  efforts  to  identify  tlie  Diglitun  in- 
scription and  the  Newport  ]\Iill  with  the  age  of  the  North- 


that  it  was  nothing  less  than  the  representation  of  a  triumph 
hy  Indians  over  a  wild  beast,  which  took  place  on  this  spot. 
Mr.  Schoolcraft  also  showed  a  copy  to  Chingwank,  an  Algon- 
quin well  versed  in  picture-writing,  who  gave  a  similar  inter- 
pretation. The  Roman  characters  in  the  central  part  of  the 
composition  he  was  finally  induced  to  reject,  as  having  no 
connection  witli  the  rest.  Whoever  compares  this  inscription 
with  those  of  undeniably  Indian  origin  found  elscAvhero, 
cannot  fail  to  be  impressed  with  the  similarity.  Neverthe- 
less, members  of  the  Koyal  Society  of  Anticpiaries,  to  whose 
notice  it  was  bronght  by  the  lihode  Island  Historical  Society, 
felt  atrongly  persuaded  that  the  ro3k  bore  evidence  of  the 
Northman's  visit  to  these  shores.  Mr.  Laing,  the  accom- 
plished translator  of  the  Hcimskringla,  in  discussing  the 
theories  in  regard  to  the  inscription,  says,  that  the  only 
resemblance  to  letters  i?  found  in  the  middle  of  the  stone,  in 
which  antiquaries  discover  the  name  of  Thorfiun,  that  is, 
Thorfinn  Karlsofne,  the  leader  of  the  expedition  which  came 
to  New  England  in  1007.  Just  over  these  letters  is  a  charac- 
ter, supposed  to  be  Roman  also,  which  may  signify  NA,  or 
MA,  the  letter  A  being  formed  by  the  last  branch  of  M.  Now 
MA  in  Icelandic  is  used  as  an  abbreviation  of  Maclr,  which 
signifies  the  original  settler  of  a  country.  Close  to  these  two 
letters  are  several  numerals,  coiistrned  to  mean  one  hundred 
and  fifty-one.  According  to  the  account  of  the  voyage,  Thor- 
finn lost  7iine  of  the  one  hundred  and  sixty  men  with  whom 
it  is  presumed  he  started,  and  therefore  one  Jmndred  and  fifty- 
one  would  exactly  express  the  number  with  him  at  the  time 
he  is  supposed  to  have  cut  the  inscription.  This,  then, 
would  mean  altogether,  that  Thorfinn  Karlsefne  established 
himself  here  with  one  hundred  and  fifty-one  men.  Yet,  as 
the  testimony  of  this  rock  is  not  needed,  we  may  readily 
forego  any  advantage  that  can  be  derived  from  its  study. 
Besides,  the  history  of  similar  cases  should  serve  to  temper 
our  zeal.     In  the  time  of  Saxo  Grammatticus  (1160),  there 


AmeuiCa  ry  the  Northmen". 


67 


men  can  only  serve  to  iTijurc  a  ii;()(t(l  cause.  If  Professor 
Rafn  could  have  seen  these  memorials  himself,  he  woiild 
doul)tless  have  been  amoni;  the  first  to  question  the  truth  of 
the  theory  which  he  set  forth. 


was  a  stone  at  lIob^ 


Run; 


)y,  near  Kunamoo,  in  the  Swedish  province 
of  Bloking,  which  was  su[)i)oscd  to  be  sculptured  with  runes. 
At  a  hitc  day  copies  were  furnished  the  antiquary,  who  came 
to  the  conclusion,  as  Laing  tells  us,  that  it  Avas  a  genuine  in- 
scription, referring  to  the  battle  of  liraavillc,  fought  in  the 
year  G80.  It  afterward  turned  out  that  the  a|)parent  inscri})- 
tion  was  niaile  by  the  disintegration  of  veins  of  a  soft  material 
existing  in  the  rock.  Yet  the  Dightou  inscription  is  Ijcyond 
rpiestiou  the  work  of  man.  Mr.  A.  E.  Kendal,  writing  in 
1807,  says  that  there  was  a  traditi'  that  Assonnet  Neck,  on 
which  tongue  of  land  the  rock  is  situated,  was  once  a  place 
of  banishment  among  the  Indians,  lie  states,  further,  that 
the  Indians  had  a  tradition  to  the  effect  that  in  ancient  times 
some  white  men  in  a  hinl  landed  there  and  were  slaughtered 
by  the  aljorigines.  They  also  said  thunder  and  lightning 
issued  from  the  bird,  which  fact  ind'C.ues  that  this  event,  if 
it  occurred  at  all,  must  be  referred  to  the  age  of  gunpowder, 
suggesting  the  visit  made  by  Verrazano  to  ^q\v  England,  but 
very  likely  pointing  to  some  later  navigator.  Mr.  Kendal 
mentions  the  story  of  a  ship's  anchor  having  been  found  there 
at  an  early  day.  In  former  years  the  rock  was  fretpiently  dug 
under  by  the  people,  in  the  hoi)e  of  llnding  concealed  treas- 
ures. Ic  is  said  that  a  small  rock  once  existed  near  by,  which 
also  bore  marks  of  human  hands.  The  Portsmouth  and 
Tiverton  Rocks,  described  by  Mr.  Webb  (Antiquifufes  Aineri- 
ciuup,  pp.  355-71),  are  doul^tless  Indian  inscriptions;  Avhile 
that  on  the  island  of  Monhegan,  off  the  coast  of  Maine,  may 
perhaps  be  classed  with  the  rock  of  Iloby.  After  all,  it  is 
possible  that  the  cenlrnl  portion  of  the  inscription  on  the 
Dightou  Rock  ma^  be  the  work  of  the  ^Sorthmen.  That  two 
distinct  parties  were  concerned  in  making  the  inscription  is 
clear  from  the  testimony  of  the  Indians,  who  did  not  pretend 
to  understand  the  portion  thought  to  refer  to  Karlsef  ne.  For 
the  full  discussion,  sea  Ant iqu Hates  Amerkaiup,  p.  378,  et  seq. 


Hi 


68 


Pre-Columbian  Discoveuy  of 


In  regard  to  the  structure  at  Newport,  Professor  Rafii 
says  tliat  he  is  inclined  to  believe  "  that  it  had  a  sacred  des- 
tination, and  that  it  belonged  to  some  monastery  or  Chris- 
tian place  of  worship  of  one  of  the  chief  parishes  in  Vin- 
land.  In  Greenland,"  he  says,  "  there  are  to  be  fonnd  ruins 
of  several  round  buildings  in  the  vicinity  of  the  churches. 
One  of  this  description,  in  diameter  about  twenty-six  feet, 
is  situated  at  the  distance  of  three  hundred  feet  to  the  east- 
ward of  the  great  church  in  Igalliko  ;  another  of  forty-four 
feet  in  diameter,  at  the  distance  of  four  hundred  and  forty 
feet  to  the  eastward  of  the  church  in  Karkortok ;  .  .  . 
a  third,  of  thirty-two  feet  in  diameter  amongst  the  ruins  of 
sixteen  buildings  at  Kanitsok."^  He  supposes  that  all  these 
ancient  remains  of  the  Icelanders,  which  are  to  be  seen  in 
Greenland  to-day,  are  baptisteries,  similar  to  those  of  Italy. 

According  to  this  view,  there  must  have  been  a  consider- 
able ecclesiastical  establishment  in  Yinland,  which  is  not 
clearly  indicated  by  the  Sagas,  from  which  we  learn  no  more 
than  the  simple  fact  that  Bishop  Eric  sailed  on  a  voyage  to 
this  place  in  the  year  1121.  But  is  it  probable  that  the 
Northmen  would  have  erected  a  liaptistery  like  this,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  left  no  other  monument?  It  seems  hardly 
reasonable.  Besides,  whoever  examines  this  ancient  struct- 
ure must  be  impressed  by  its  modern  aspect,  so  especially 
apparent  in  the  mortar,  which  has  been  analyzed  and  found 
to  be  substantially  the  same  as  the  mortar  used  in  some  of 
the  early  structures  of  New])ort.  The  displacement  of  a 
portion  of  the  masonry  might  perhaps  reveal  some  peculiarity 
that  would  eficctually  settle  the  question  of  its  antiquity  to 
the  satisfaction  of  all  if  any  question  remains.- 

'  Memoirs  des  Antlqunircs  clu  Xord,  1839-9,  p.  377. 

''See  Mag.  American  History,  vol.  iii,  p.  541.  The  old 
mill  at  Newport  stands  on  an  eminence  in  the  center  of  the 
town,  being  about  twenty-four  feet  high,  and  twenty-three 
feet  in  diameter.  It  rests  upon  eight  piers  and  arches.  It 
has  four  small  windows,  and,  liigh  up  the  wall,  above  the 
arches,  was  a  small  fireplace.    It  is  first  distinctly  mentioned 


America  by  the  Northmen. 


G9 


In  Greenland  tlie  evidences  of  the  Nortlnnen's  occupa- 
tion are  abundant,  because  they  were  rcirnlarly  cstablislied 


in  the  will  of  Governor  Benedict  Arnold,  of  Newport,  whore 
it  is  called,  "my  stone-built  wind  mill."  It  is  known  that 
during  the  eighteenth  century  it  served  both  as  a  mill  and 
powder-house.  Edward  Felham,  who  married  Governor 
Arnold's  grand-daughter,  in  17-iO  also  called  it  "  an  old  stone 
mill."  Peter  Easton,  who  early  went  to  live  in  Newi)ort, 
wrote  in  KJtiS,  that  "this  year  we  built  the  first  windmill;  " 
and  August  28,  1675,  he  says,  ''  a  storm  blew  down  our  wind- 
mill." What  Easton  relates  occurred  before  Governor  Arnold 
writes  about  i  -^tone  windmill,  and  it  is  not  unreasonable  to 
suppose  that  when  the  one  spoken  of  by  Easton  was  destroyed 
ho  built  something  more  substantial.  Yet  we  cannot  say  that 
this  was  actually  the  case.  Some  old  tower  may  have  been 
adapted  by  him  for  the  purposes  of  a  mill,  when  the  one 
mentioned  by  Easton  was  destroyed.  The  family  of  the  Gov- 
ernor is  said  to  have  come  from  Warwickshire,  England.  One 
of  his  farms  was  called  the  Leamington  Farm,  as  is  supposed, 
from  the  place  by  that  naino  near  Warwick.  In  addition  to 
this,  in  the  Chesterton  Parisli,  three  miles  from  Leamington, 
there  is  an  old  windmill  similar  in  construction  to  that  at 
Newport.  It  is  supposed  that  it  was  erected  on  pillars  for 
pneumatic  reasons,  and,  also,  that  carts  might  thus  go  under- 
neath to  be  loaded  and  unloaded  with  greater  ease.  It  has 
been  suggested,  that  if  Gov.  Arnold  came  from  Warwick- 
shire, of  whicii  the  proof  is  not  given,  and  //the  Chesterton 
Mill  was  standing  at  tin  me  of  his  departure  for  New  Eng- 
land, he  might  have  built  a  mill  at  Newport  after  the  same 
model.  Yet  this  is  something  we  know  little  about. 
Whence  came  the  Chesterton  Mill  itself?  There  was  a  tradi. 
Hon  that  it  was  built  after  a  design  by  Inigo  Jones,  l)ut  this 
is  only  a  tradition.  That  structure  also  might  have  belonged 
to  tlie  class  of  Towers,  of  which  one  at  least  was  built  by 
Northmen  in  Greenland.  All  is,  therefore,  in  a  measure, 
doubtful.  It  will  hardly  help  the  Northmen  to  class  this 
Newport  relic  with  their  works.  See  Palfrey's  Neio  England, 
vol.  I,  pp.  57-59.     So  ihner's  Monihli/,  March,  1879. 


1  ! 


i  ■ 
I 

■  i; 


iV- 


5    II 


70 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


on  the  ground  for  generations,  and  formed  their  public  and 
private  edifices  of  the  only  material  at  hand,  which  was  well 
nigh  imperishable.  But  their  visits  to  New  England  were 
comparatively  few,  and  were  scattered  over  many  years. 
Owing  to  the  weakness  of  their  numbers,  they  found  perma- 
nent colonies  impracticable.  Thorfi:m  Karlsefne  deliber- 
ately gave  up  the  attempt  at  the  end  of  a  three  years'  ex- 
periment, saying  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  maintain 
themselves  against  the  more  numerous  bands  of  natives. 
Their  habitations  were  temporary.  The  various  companies 
that  came  into  Vinland,  iiistead  of  building  stone  houses 
occupied  temporary  huts  or  booths,  like  Leif's  booths,  and 
simply  added  others  similar  to  them  when  they  afforded  in- 
sufficient quarters.  To  ask  for  monumental  proofs  of  the 
occupation  of  the  Northmen  is,  therefore,  unreasonable, 
since  their  wooden  huts  and  timber  crosses  must  soon  have 
disappeared.  The  memorial  we  have  a  right  to  expect  is 
some  relic,  a  coin  or  amulet,  perhaps,  that  chance  may  yet 
throw  in  the  antiquary's  way,'  or  some  excavation,  it  may 


'  Many  have  supposed  that  the  skeleton  in  armor,  dug 
up  near  Fall  River,  was  a  relic  of  the  Northmen,  being  the 
remains  of  one  of  tliose  men  killed  by  the  natives  in  the  bat- 
tle with  Karlsefne.  But  it  would  be  far  more  reasonable  to 
look  for  traces  of  the  Northmen  among  the  Indians  of  Gaspe, 
who,  at  an  early  day,  were  distinguished  for  an  unusual  de- 
gree of  civilization.  Malte  Brun  tells  us  that  they  wor- 
shiped the  sun,  knew  the  points  of  the  compass,  observed  the 
position  of  some  of  the  stars,  and  traced  maps  of  their  coun- 
try. Before  the  French  missionaries  went  among  them  they 
worshiped  the  figure  of  the  cross,  and  had  a  tradition  that  a 
venerable  person  once  visited  them,  during  an  epidemic, 
curing  many  by  the  use  of  that  symbol.  See  Malte  Brun's 
Geof/raphy  (English  edition),  vol.  v,  ]).  135.  Malte  Brun's 
authority  is  Father  Leclcrc's  "JVuuveUe  Relation  de  la  Gas- 
pesic,"  Paris,  1672.  See  on  the  Skeleton  in  Armour  Mass. 
Hist.  Coll.  1837;  also  Williamson,  "  the  Northmen  in  Maine," 
Hist.  Mag.,  Jan.,  18G9,  p.  30.     At  Pittstou,  Me.,  trees  three 


■iiaiKtiiiii.'.,,,. 


America  by  the  Northmen.  fi 

be  a  trench,  condnit,  cellar  or  incipient  fortress.  In  the 
meanwhile,  among  scholars,  the  Icelandic  narratives  are 
8  eadily  wmning  their  way  to  unquestioned  belief.  This  is 
all  the  more  gratifying  in  an  age  like  the  present,  in  which 
laige  portions  of  history  are  being  dismissed  to  the  realms 
of  hoary  fable,  and  all  the  annals  of  the  past  are  being 
studied    in  a  critical  spirit,  Mdth    true    aims  and  a    pure 


feet  in  diameter  and  with  six  hundred  annular  rings,  were 
found  associated  with  brick  work,  which,  so  far  as  appear' 
ances  went,  antedated  the  trees.  In  connection  with  lllin^s 
of  this  sort  we  may  also  consult  such  curious  compositions  L 
Tiaces   of   the  Northmen  in  America,"   1861,  by  Abuer 


PRE-COLUMBIAN  DISCOYERY. 


I.  FRAGMENTS  FROM  LANDANAMA-BOOK. 

The  following  cxtnicts  from  the    Landanama;  ^wq  us 
the  earliest  information  on  record,  in  regard  to  the  west- 
ward movements  of  the  Icelanders.     The  men  referred  to 
were  well  known,  and  the  mention  of  their  names  and  ex- 
ploits in  this  great  work,  than  which  no  higher  authority 
could  be   produced,  is   graMfying.     These  extracts,  which 
are   given  in  the   order  in  which  they  stand  in   vol.  i,  of 
GronlamVs  Ilistoriske  MindesimerJcer,  "  The    Historical 
Monuments  of   Greenland,"  the  greater  portion  of  which 
work  IS  the  labor  of  Finn  Magnussen,  have  probably  never 
appeared    before  in  an    English  dress.     The  first '  extract 
simply  mentions  Gunnbiorn  and  his  Rocks ;  the  second  shows 
that  Eric  the  Red  obtained  at  least  a  portion  of  his  knowl- 
edge of    Greenland   through  this   person ;  the  third  again 
gives  the  name  of  Gunnbiorn  ;  while  the  fourth  furnish'es  a 
brief  account  of  an  early  voyage  to  the  Rocks.     It  appears 

'  Tlie  Landanama-hook.  This  is  probably  the  most  complete 
record  of  the  kind   over  made  by  any  nation.    It   is   of  the 
same  general  character  as  the  English   Doomsday  Book,  but 
vastly  superior  in  interest  and  value.     It  contains  the  names 
of  three  thousand  persons  and  one  thousand  four  hundred 
places.     It  gives  a  correct  account  of  genealogies  of  the  first 
settlers,  with   brief   notices   of  their  achievements.     It  was 
commenced  by  the  celebrated  Frode,  the  Wise,  who  was  born 
1067,  and  died  1148,  and  was  continued    bv  Kalstegg,  Styi- 
mer  and  Thordsen,   being  completed  by  Hank  Erleiidson, 
Lagman,  or  Governor  of  Iceland,  who  died  in  the  year  1334 
10 


,ill 


74 


Pke-Columuiax  Discovery  op 


'"Mil   ill 


from  tlic3o  rcfcroncos,  tiwit,  })rcvious  to  tho  sailing  of  Eric 
the  Red,  the  cxistonco  of  huul  at  tlio  west  was  well  uiicler- 
stootl.  Tlio  report  (»f  (lumihiorn's  adver.turo  was  (]uito 
generally  circulated  amongst  the  jjcople.  Arii  Mason's  voy- 
age to  the  West,  we  shall  see,  was  dS'3,  or  three  years  earlier. 


1.  There  was  a  man  named  Grimkcl  [A.  D.  876],  son  of 
Ulf  llreiparson,  called  Krage,  and  brother  to  (lunnbiorn,^ 
after  whom  Gunnbioni's  Rocks'  are  named.  He  took  pos- 
session of  that  piece  of  land  that  extends  from  Berevigs 
Roin  to  Ness  Rciin,  and  out  round  the  point  of  the  cape. 
lie  lived  on  Saxahval.  lie  drove  away  Saxe,  a  son  of 
Alfarin  Valeson,  and  he  lived  on  the  Roin  of  Saxahval. 
Alfarin  Valeson  had  first  taken  possession  of  the  cape  be- 
tween Berevigs  Roin  and  Enne. 

2.  Eric  Red  [A.  D.  983]   said  that  he  intended  to  find 


'  Gunnbiorn  appears  to  liavc  been  a  Northnum  who  settled 
in  Iceland  at  an  early  day.     Nothing  more  is  known  of  him. 

'^  Torfanis  says  that  these  rocks  lie  six  sea  miles  out  from 
Geirfuglesker,  out  from  Reikiavck,  and  twelve  miles  south  of 
Garde  in  Greenland,  yet  they  cannot  now  be  found.  It  is 
not  too  much  to  suppose  that  they  have  been  sunk  by  some 
of  those  fearful  convulsions  which  have  taken  place  in  Ice- 
land; yet  it  is  quite  as  reasonable  to  conclude  that  these  rocks 
were  located  elsewhere,  probably  nearer  the  east  coast,  which 
was  formerly  more  accessible  than  now.  In  the  version  of  tho 
Account  of  Greenland,  by  Ivar  Bardson  {sgo '' Ajitiquiiates 
America /KC,"  p.  301),  given  from  a  Faroese  Manvscript,  and 
curiously  preserved  by  Purchas,  '^  Hifi  Filffrinigne,"  \o\.  iii, 
p.  518,  we  read  as  follows:  "  Item,  men  shall  know,  that,  be- 
tween Island  and  GremJand,  lycth  a  Kisse  called  Gomibornse- 
Skare.  There  were  they  wont  t'">  haue  their  passage  for  Gron- 
land.  But  as  they  report  there  is  Ice  upon  the  same  Risso, 
come  out  of  the  Long  North  Bottome,  so  that  we  cannot  use 
the  same  old  Passage  as  they  thinkc."  See  "  Sailing  Direc- 
tions of  Henry  Hudson." 


f 


A\ri:rucA  uy  Tin:  Xorthmfn. 


US 


the  la,„l  tl.at  was  seen  l.y  (}uMMl,iorn/  [Jlf  Knu-e's  son, 
who,,  ho  was  driven  by  a  storn,  west  from  Iceland,  and 
found  GunnI„orn's  Pu.dcs.  (A.  D.  STO.]  At  the  sa.ne  time 
1.0  sa.d  ,f  he  did  not  find  the  land  he  would  ret.irn  to  his 
iriends. 

3.  Two  son8  of  Gunnbiorn,  Ulf  Knioe's  son,  after  whom 
Cxunnbiorn  s  Eoelcs  were  named,  svi^.o  called  Gunstein  and 
11a  dor.  They  took  possession  of  Skotnfiorden,  LmVardeleu 
and  0^i,n.rsv.gen  to  Mjortiord.  Herse  was  Ilaldor'8  son, 
lather  to  Thorniod  Kall)rnnarskald. 

4.  Sna-biorn  (Ilohnstein's  son),  called  Galte,  owned  a  sliip 
LA  D.  070],  that  lay  in  the  month  of  Grimsar  (in  Bor- 
Safiorden  .  Rolf,  from  Rodesand,  bono^ht  a  half  of  the  ship. 
Mch  of  the  parties  mnstered  twelve  men.  With  Sn.ebiorn 
was  Ihorkeland  Snmarlide,  sons  of  Thor-ier  Red,  son  of 
liinar,  from  Stafholdt. 

Sna3biorn  also  took  Tiiorod  from  Thin<mess,  his  step- 
father and  his  five  sons,  and  Rolf  took  St,erbiorn.  The  last 
named  recited  the  following  verse,  after  he  had  a  dream:   " 

Botli  ours 
dead  I  see; 
all  empty 

In  Northwestern  Sea; 
cold  wofithor 
great  suffering, 
I  expect 
Snasbiorn's  death. 2 

They  songl,t  Gimnbiorn's  Rocks  and  found  land.  Sna3biorn 
would  not  permit  any  one  to  go  ashore  in  the  ni<dit  StiL'r- 
biorrManded^twithstanding,    and  found  a   purse^  with 

^Torl-eus  says  (Greenlandia,  p.  73)  that  -Eric  the  Red 
first  lived  in  Greenland,  but  it  was  discovered  by  the  man 
called  Gunnbiorn.  After  him  Gunnbiorn's  Rocks  are  called" 
{M  cd.  1755). 

'  The  translation  is  literal  or  nearly  so,  and  the  sense  is  ob- 
scure. 

'  The  place  of  concealment  appears  to  have  been  an  excava- 


fl 


P   J. 


I^li 


m 


7G 


Pke-Columhian  Discovkhy  of 


moiioy  in  un  earth  hole,  and  concouled  it.     Siirehiorn  liit 
him  with  an  axe  so  that  the  jjiirse  (lroj)j)ed. 

'J'liey  built  a  cahiii  tu  live  in,  and  it  was  all  covered  with 
snow.  Thorkel  Red's  son  found  that  there  was  water  on 
a  shelf  that  stood  out  of  the  cabin  window.  This  was 
in  the  month  of  Goe.'  They  shoveled  the  snow  away. 
Sntebiorn  rigged  the  ship;  Thorod  and  five  of  his  party 
were  in  the  liut,  and  Stii'rbiorn  and  several  men  of  Rulf's 
party.     Some  hunted.-      Stierbiorn  killed  Thorud,  but  both 


tion  covered  Avitli  stone  or  wood.  That  llio  people  were  some- 
times accustonu'd  to  hide  money  in  this  way  is  evident.  This 
was  hidden  there  by  Irislimen  or  Icelanders  who  may  have 
been  on  their  way  to  Greenland,  though  ]»Qssibly  hidden  by 
pirates  who  early  sidled  the  nortjiei-n  seas.  We  read  in  the  Saga 
of  Erie  the  lied,  that  Eric  at  lirst  intended  to  go  with  his 
son,  Leif,  on  his  voyage  to  disi'over  the  land  seen  by  lleriulf, 
and  which  Lei.^  named  Vinland.  ^*  ^  his  way  to  the  ship, 
Eric's  horse  stumbled,  and  he  Ml  U>  ihe  ground  seriously  in- 
jured, and  was  obliged  to  aba.idon  the  voyage.  He  aeeeptod 
this  as  a  judgment  for  having,  as  one  jn-eparation  for  his  ab- 
sence, buried  his  money,  where  his  wife,  Thorhikl,  would  not 
be  able  to  tlnd  it. 

'  Tills  is  believed  to  have  been  about  February,  affording 
one  of  many  indications  that  the  climate  of  that  region  has 
become  more  rigorous  than  formerly.  The  fact  that  water 
did  not  freeze  indicates  mild  weather,  whicli  we  might  infer 
from  the  fact  of  their  rigging  their  vessels,  and  from  the 
preparation  made  for  sea.  In  regard  to  the  term  "Goe," 
"  Gr'unlancVs  Ilistoriske  Mindcsmmrkcr "  (vol.  i,  p.  7),  says: 
"  This  name  was  before  used  in  Denmark,  which  Etatsraad 
Werlauf  has  discovered  on  the  inscription  of  a  Danish  Rune- 
Stone." 

2  The  facts  that  they  engaged  in  hunting,  and  that  they 
built  a  cabin  to  live  in,  might  at  first  lead  some  to  suppose 
that  the  place  contained  a  forest  oi-  more  or  less  trees,  to  sup- 
ply wood.  Yet  this  does  not  follow,  as  driftwood  supplied 
all  wants  for  brdding  purposes  where  they  could  not  obtain 
or  use  stone.    Regarding  driftwood,  Crantz  says,  in  speaking 


America  nv  titt:  N'orthmen, 


77 


ho  and  Rulf  killed  Sim'hiorn.  lied'a  sons  and  all  the  re«t 
woA'c  ohli^^ed  tu  tako  tho  outli  of  allei^ianco  to  aavo  their 
lives.  They  arrived  on  their  return  at  llel«j;eland,  Norway, 
and  later  at  Vadil  in  Iceland.' 


II.  THE  COLONIZATION  OF  (UlEKNLAXD. 

The  tirst  document  rolatini;;  to  tho  settlement  of  (Jrcon- 
land  l»y  the  Northmen,  is  taken  from  the  Saga  of  Eric  tho 
Red,  as  given  in  Professor  Rafn's  '''Antiijuitates  Aiiieri- 

of  Greenland:  "  For  as  He  has  deni(!d  this  frigid,  rovky  re- 
gion the  growth  of  trees,  lie  has  ')id  tho  storms  of  the  ocean 
convey  to  its  shores  a  groat  deal  of  wood,  which  accordingly 
comes  iloatin^  thither,  part  willioiit  ice,  but  the  most  })art 
along  with  it.,  and  lodges  itself  between  the  i -elands.  Were  it 
not  for  this,  we  Europeans  should  have  n;  wood  to  burn 
there  —  Among  this  wood  are  great  trees  torn  up  Iiy  the  roots, 
which  by  driving  up  anil  tlowii  for  many  years  and  dashing 
and  rubbing  on  the  ice,  are  (piite  bare  of  braiK  bos.  A  small 
part  of  this  driftwood  are  willows,  aider  and  birch  trees, 
which  come  ou..  of  the  bays  in  the  south;  also  large  trunks 

of  aspen  trees, but  the  greatest  part  is  i)ine  and  fir.     We 

find,  also,  a  good  deal  of  a  sort  of  wood,  finely  veined,  and 
with  few  branches;  this,  I  faiu'v,  is  larchwood ...  .There 
is  also  a  solid,  reddish  wood  of  a  more  agreeable  fragrancy 
than  the  common  fir,  with  visi)>le  cross  veins,  which  I  take  to 
be  the  same  species  as  tho  beautiful  silver  firs,  or  zirl)el,  that 
have  the  smell  of  cedar,  and  grow  on  the  high  (Irison  hills, 
and  the  Switzers  wainscot  their  I'ooms  with  them."' — "History 
of  Greenland,"  vol.  i,  p.  37. 

^If  any  confirni;ition  wore  needed  of  tho  truth  of  this  nar- 
rative, or  of  the  killing  of  Sni\^biorn  and  Thorod,  wo  might 
look  for  it  in  the  equally  well-known  fact,  that  after  the 
return  of  the  voyagers  to  Iceland,  the  death  of  these  two  meu 
was  fearfully  revenged  by  their  friends. 


78 


PllK-CoiilMMlAX    DlSCOVKKY    OF 


,  ( 


caniC.''''  nesides  tlic  liistory  of  Krict  and  his  sons,  tlmt  Saga 
contains  nfttlces  of  (ttlu-r  voyagiis.  Tlu'  following  aro  simply 
uxtractrt.  The  vvludu  Saga  duos  not  nucussarily  sipply  to  tlio 
subject  undcM'  examination  —  tlic  Discovery  of  America. 
The  second  extract,  wliicli  gives  more  of  tlu;  particulars,  is 
from  ^UiriitddtuVs  lILHforiKkc  MimleHiiKvrh'r,^''  vol.  ri,  p. 
201.  The  third  is  also  taken  I'roni  the  same  great  historical 
depository. 


KlltSr    NAHKATIVE. 

There  was  a  man  named  Th(»rvald,  S(»n  of  Osvald,  son 
of  Ulf-Oexna  Thorerisson.  Tliorvald  and  his  son  were  ob- 
liged to  leave  Jardar'  and  go  to  Iceland,  on  account  of 
manslaughter.  At  that  time  Iceland  was  generally  colo- 
nized.- They  lirst  lived  in  Drangey,  where  Tliorvald  died. 
Then  Eric  mari'ied  Thorhild,  daughter  of  .forund  and 
Thorbiarg  Ivnarrabringa,  whom  afterward  Thorbiorn  of 
IJaukdalo  married.  Eric  moved  from  the  north,  and  fixed 
his  abode  in  Ericstad  opposite  Vatshorn.  The  son  of  Eric 
and  Thorhcld  was  named  Leif.  But  after  Eyulf  Soers  and 
Ilohn-Crang  Ilafn's  murder,  Eric  was  banished  from  Hauk- 
dalc.  Erie  went  westward  to  13reidafi(»rd  and  lived  at  Oex- 
ney  in  Ericstad.  He  lent  Thorgest  his  seat-posts,^  and  he 
could  not  get  them  again.  He  then  demanded  them.  Then 
came  disputes  and  hostility  between  him  and  Thorgest,  which 
is  told  in  the  history  of  Eric.  Styr  Thorgritn's  son,  Eyulf 
of  Svinoe,  the  sons  of  Brand  of  Apteltiord  and  Thorbiorn 
Vifilss(jn  plead  the  cause  of  Eric;  Thorder  Gellurson  and 
Thorgeir  of  Hitardale  plead  for  Thorgest.  Eric  was  declared 
outlawed  l^y  the  Thing,  and  prepared  his  ship  for  sea  in 
Eric's  Bay.  Styr  and  the  others  went  with  him  beyond  the 
island.  [A.  D.  9S2.]  Then  Eric  declared  it  to  be  his  reso- 
lution to  seek  the  land  which  Guimbiorn,  Ulf  Krage's  son, 


'  South-west  of  Norway. 

*  See  Colonization  of  Iceland,  in  the  Introduction. 

*  See  notes  to  Introduction. 


M 


AmKUK'A    nv   TUK   XoitTIIME.V. 


w 


saw  [A.  D.  870]  when  driven  iiitu  flio  Wcritcrii  Ocean, 
where  he  found  (iimnljiorn's  lidckti,  wiyinj;,  that  if  he  did 
not  tiiid  tlie  hind  he  would  return  to  his  Irieiidi*.  Erie  set 
sail  t'roiM  Snii'teilsjokui,  and  t'ouiid  land  wliieh  from  itn 
ln'i<;ht  he  called  MidjoUnl,  imw  called  IJIaascrk.  Thence  ho 
bailed  aloiiji;  the  shore  in  a  t-ontherly  diiectinn,  scekiiii,'  for 
tlie  nearest  hahitahle  land.  The  liist  winter  he  passed  in 
Ericseva,'   near  the  middle  of  the  east  district.     The  follow- 


m^ 
seat. 


year 


he   came    Into    Eriesiiord,    where    lie    tixi'd   h 


18 


The  same  summer  he  expIoriMl  the  wet'tern  desert,  and 
gave  names  to  many  jilaces.  The  fnllowin^'  winter  he 
passed  on  a  holm  opposite  Rafiisunipa,  and  the  thii'd  year 
he  came  into  Iceland  and  hroiij^ht  his  shij)  int(»  lircidationl. 
The  land  which  he  found,  Ik;  jiamed  (Jreeidand,  sayin<r  that 


men  would  ho  ])ersui 


ded  t 


o  go  to  a  land  with    so   go 


jod 


name.-  Eric  stayed  in  Iceland  that  wintei-,  and  th(!summer 
after  he  went  over  to  the  land  which  he  had  tuund,  and 
fixed  his  ahodo  in  Brattaldid  in  Ericstiord.  [A.  D.  I'SO.] 
Men  ac(piainted  witli  affairs,  say  that  this  6am<,'  smnmer  in 
which  iM'ic  went  to  settle  in  Greenland,  thirty-five  sldps 
sailed  fr(»m  Breiilaliord  and  Ijoirafjord,  of  which  oidv  four- 


teen arrived,  and  tlie  rest  were  driven  back  or  lost,      i  ins 


Th 


event  took  place  fifteen  winters'  before  the  Christian  re- 
ligion was  established  in  Iceland.  The  same  summer, 
Bishop  Frederick  and  Thorvold  Kodraiison  went  from  Ice- 


'  It  is  now  impossible  to  identify  these  localities.  The  old 
view,  that  what  is  called  the  East-bygd,  or  District,  was  on 
the  eastern  coast  of  Greenland,  is  now  abandoned.  It  is 
probable  that  no  settlement  was  ever  etTcctcd  on  the  east 
coast,  though  formerly  it  was  evidently  more  approachable 
than  now.     See  Graah's  "Bxpedih'oii." 

'•"As  we  certainly  know  that  Christianity  was  established  in 
Iceland  in  the  year  A.  I).  1000,  the  final  settlement  of  Eric 
and  his  followers  must  have  taken  place  during  the  year  as- 
signed, viz. :  98o. 

''See  "Ajitiquitates  Americana},'^  p.  15,  note  <<. 


III! 


80 


Pre-Columbian  Discoveky  of 


land.*  Ainonnf  tliose  wlio  emigrated  witli  Eric  and  estab- 
lished tlieinselves,  were  Ileriulf  Ileriiilfsfiord  who  took 
lleriulfsiiess,  and  abude   in   Ileriiilfsnees,  Kctil  Ketilstiord, 


'Evidently  an  error.  See  '^Antiquitatcs  Americanw,"'  p. 
15,  note  3.  On  the  state  of  society  in  Greenland  at  this  period 
the  reader  may  consult  Prof.  Keyser,  from  whose  work  on  the 
Religion  of  the  Northmen  we  may  give  the  following,  which  is 
a  translation  of  a  part  of  the  Saga  of  Eric  that  is  given  in 
Kafn's  work: 

'•  At  that  time  there  was  a  great  famine  in  Greenland. 
Those  Avho  had  gone  to  the  wild  districts  (hunting  and  fish- 
ing) hiid  met  with  little  success,  on  account  of  the  storms  and 
bad  paths.  Some  had  never  returned.  Tiu'rc  was  a  woman 
living  in  the  settlement,  whose  niinie  was  Thorbjorg;  she  was 
a  Spae-wife,  and  Avas  called  the  little  Vala  or  Pi-ophctess. 
She  had  nine  sisters,  of  whom  she  was  the  only  survivor. 
Thorbjorg  was  in  the  habit  of  going  around  to  the  festivals, 
and  she  was  invited  chiclly  by  those  who  wished  to  learn  their 
fate  ami  the  coming  seasons.  As  Thorkel  was  the  best  man  of 
the  settlement,  it  seemed  to  he  incumbent  upon  him  to  gain 
some  information  when  the  i)revailing  famine  should  cease. 
Thorkel,  therefore,  invites  the  Si)ae-wife  to  his  house  and  pre- 
pares for  her  a  good  reception,  such  as  was  customary  when  a 
woman  of  her  standing  was  expected.  A  cushion  was  pre- 
pared for  her;  it  had  to  be  stulfed  witii  hen  feathers.  It  was 
laid  u})on  a  high  seat  in  the  evening,  when  she  came  in  with 
the  man  who  had  been  sent  out  to  receive  her.  She  was 
dressed,  on  this  occasion,  as  follows  :  She  wore  a  blue  cloak 
with  fastenings  of  cords,  set  with  stonos  around  the  border 
from  top  to  bottom.  Around  ln'r  neck  she  had  glass  beads  ; 
upon  her  head  a  black  lambskin  hood,  lined  with  white  cat- 
skin.  She  carried  a  staff  mounted  Avith  brass,  with  the  head 
inlaid  with  stones.  She  was  girded  with  a  young  bearskin 
belt,  and  to  this  hung  a  large  pouch  in  which  she  kept  the 
instruments  of  magic  belonging  to  her  occupation.  On  her 
feet  she  wore  shaggy  calfskin  shoes  with  long,  heavy  thongs, 
on  the  ends  of  which  were  large  br.iss  buttons.  She  had  cat- 
skin  gloves  upon  her  hands,  white  within,  and  shaggy.    When 


■1  J:ii 


Ameuica  ry  tj\e  Northmen. 


81 


Rafii  Rafiislionl.  Solvi  Solvidale,  TTeli:;!  Thorbraiulson  Alpta- 
fi(»nl,  Tliorl)j()ni<i;lora  Siii'Iefjoi'd,    Eiiiar    Eiiinrslionl,    Ilaf 
grim,    Ilafgriiiistiord    and    Vatnaliver,  Ai-nlaiiy,',    Aridaugs- 
fiord  and  other  nicMi  went  ^o  the  west  district. 


she  ontorod,  every  one  felt  it  a  dnty  to  greet  her  witli  rever- 
ence; she  returned  their  salutations,  according  to  what  she 
thought  of  eaeli  iiulividually.  Thorkel  took  the  wise;  woman 
hy  the  hand,  and  conducted  lier  to  the  seat  i)rci)ared  for  her. 
He  requested  her  to  cast  her  eyes  over  his  herds,  and  jirojierty 
and  house.  She  Liaid  l)ut  little  concerning  this.  In  the  even- 
ing the  tabk's  were  set,  und  now  it  shall  he  toUl  what  dishes 
were  made  ready  for  the  Spae-wife.  There  were  groats  made 
of  goat's  milk;  hut  her  food  was  ])re})ared  from  the  heart  of 
every  animal  in  the  neighhorhood.  She  had  a  brass  sjtoon  and 
a  knife  of  coitper  witii  a  shaft  of  walrus  tootli,  and  a  double 
sheath,  the  point  of  which  was  broken  off.  When  the  tables 
were  cleared  Thorkell  Hondi  goes  up  to  Thorbjurg  and  asks 
what  she  thiidvs  of  the  house  and  tiie  appearance  of  the  people, 
and  also  how  soon  she  will  have  a  revelation  concerning  the 
things  lie  has  asked  her  about  and  which  the  peo])le  are  all 
anxious  to  know.  She  answers  that  she  cannot  make  this 
known  before  morning,  after  she  has  slept  there  over  night. 
Early  in  the  morning  all  the  arrangements  were  nuide  for  her 
which  belong  to  the  incantation  of  Seidr.  She  then  asked 
them  to  furnish  her  with  women  who  knew  the  magic  formulas 
of  that  ceremony,  and  who  are  called  Vardlokur,  /.  c,  the 
watch-guard;  but  none  could  be  found  who  knew  it,  although 
inquiry  was  made  at  all  the  neighboring  houses.  Then  (hidrid, 
a  young  girl  who  was  present,  said,  '  I  am  not  skilled  in  nnigic, 
uor  any  wise  wonum;  but  my  foster-nn^ther  in  Iceland  taught 
me  a  formula,  which  she  called  Vardlokur.'  Thorkel  said, 
'Thou  art  wiser  than  I  thought.'  Gr.drid  answered,  'This 
formula  and  the  proceedings  connected  M'ith  it  are  of  such  a 
character  that  I  cannot  be  i)resent  to  assist  with  th(!m;  for  I 
am  a  (Hiristian.'  Tliorkel  re|)lied,  'Thou  coiddst  help  us  in 
this  nnitter  without  hartning  thyself  thereby;  I  should  be  glad 
to  furiush  Thorl)jorg  what  is  necessary.'  He  then  ])ersuaded 
Gudrid  so  long  that  she  at  length  promised  to  fulfill  his  wishes. 
11 


82 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


if: 

.-•\r 


The  Baptism  of  Leif  the  Fortxtnate. 

Wlien  ihe  sixth  winter  had  passed  [A.  D.  999],  since 
Eric  Red  went  to  hve  in  Greenland,  Leif,  son  of  Eric,  wont 
over  froin  Greenland  toXorway,  and  in  the  antnnm  arrived 
in  Throiidheiin,  and  came  north  to  King  Olaf  Trygvesson,' 
from  Ilegeland,  He  brought  his  ship  to  Nidaros  and  went 
at  once  to  King  Olaf.  The  king  comnianded  Leif  and 
some  other  ])agan  men  to  come  to  him.  They  were  ex- 
horted to  accept  religion,  which  the  king  easily  arranged 
with  Leif,  when  he  and  all  his  sailors  were  baptized,  and 
passed  the  winter  with  the  king,  being  liberally  enter- 
tained. 


Now  Thorbjorg  sat  upon  the  witch  scat,  and  the  women  formed 
a  circle  around  her.  Gudrid  sang  the  song  so  beautifully  and 
well  that  no  one  of  the  bystanders  thought  that  they  had  ever 
heard  a  fairer  song.  Even  the  Spae-wife  thought  the  song 
was  beautiful  to  hear,  and  thanked  her  for  it  when  done. 
*  Now,' says  Thorbjorg,  'I  have  reflected  upon  the  matter, 
how  it  will  be  both  with  the  sickness  and  the  seasons;  and 
much  has  now  been  made  clear  to  me  that  l)efore  was  hidden 
from  me  and  from  others."  She  then  foretold  that  the  famine 
and  sickness,  that  were  raging,  should  both  disap})ear  in  the 
spring.  To  Gudrid  she  prophesied,  in  return  for  the  services 
she  had  rendered,  a  very  haj)py  fate  in  the  future,  and  also 
that  a  renowned  family  should  be  descended  from  her.  After- 
ward, ail  the  company  went  one  after  another  to  consult  her 
about  the  future  matters  that  they  wished  to  know,  and  she 
gave  thom  definite  answers.  Soon  afterward  she  was  invited 
to  another  house,  and  went  hither;  and  her  prophesies  con- 
cerning the  coming  events  of  the  year  were  entirely  fulfilled." 
'■'  The  Religion  of  the  Norfhrncji,"  by  Rudolph  Keyjcr,  p.  )i\)2. 
'  This  king  propagated  Christianity  by  physical  force,  and 
marked  the  course  of  his  missionary  tours  with  fire  and  blood; 
which  might  have  been  expected  from  a  barbarian  just  con- 
verted from  the  Av.n'ship  of  Odin  and  Thor. 


America  by  the  NoiunMEisr. 


88 


SECOND   NARRATIVE. 

Tliorvold  the  son  of  Usvold,  son  of  Ulf,  son  of  Oexne- 
Tliorer,  and  liis  son,  Eric  Red,  left  Jardar  in  Norway  on  ac- 
count of  manslaughter,  and  took  possession  of  a  piece  of 
land  on  Ilornastrand  [Iceland],  and  lived  there  at  Orangey. 
There  Tliorvold  died.  Eric  then  married  Tliorhild,  daughter 
of  Jorund  Atlesou  and  Thorl)iarg  Ivnarrahriiiga,  whom 
Thorbiorn  of  Ilaukdale  afterward  married.  Then  Eric  went 
from  the  north  and  ploughed  the  iields  in  Ilaukdale. 
Then  he  lived  in  Eriestadt  by  Vatshorii.  There  his 
thralls^  let  a  i)iece  of  rock  tumble  down  over  Valthiofs 
house  in  Valthiosfstadt.  But  his  relation,  Eyulf  Soirs, 
killed  the  thralls  at  Kneide-Brinke  above  Vatchorn.  For 
this  cause,  Eric  killed  Eyulf  SiWrs.  He  also  killed  ilolm- 
Ganff  Rafn  at  Leikskaale.     Geirstein  and  Odd  at  Jorund. 


'  These  thralls  were  slaves,  thougli  slavery  in  Iceland  as- 
sumed peculiar  features.  The  following,  from  the  ^'  thgn  of 
QisU  the  Outlaw,''  shows  the  relation  iliat  shtves  held  to  free- 
men. We  read,  that  on  one  occasion,  (lisli  had  borrowed  a 
famous  sword  of  Koll,  aiul  the  latter  asked  to  have  it  Ijaek, 
but  Gisli  in  reply  asks  if  he  will  sell  it,  receiving  a  negative 
reply.  Then  he  says:  "  I  will  give  thee  thy  freedom  and 
goods,  so  that  thou  mayest  fare  whither  thou  wilt  with  other 
men.''  This  is  also  declined,  when  Gisli  continues:  "  Then 
I  will  give  thee  thy  freedom,  and  lease,  or  give  thee  land,  and 
besides  I  will  give  thee  sheep,  aud  cattle  and  goods,  as  much 
as  thou  needest."  This  he  also  declines,  and  Kol,  when  Gisli 
asks  him  to  name  a  price,  offering  any  sum  of  money,  be- 
sides his  freedom,  and  "a  becoming  match,  if  thou  hast  a 
liking  for  any  one."  But  Kol  refused  to  sell  it  at  any  price, 
which  refusal  led  to  a  fight,  and  in  the  first  onset,  the  slave's 
axe  sank  into  Gisli's  brain,  while  the  disputed  sword,  Gvay- 
sieel,  clove  the  thick  skull  of  Kol.  See  the  "  Sa//a  of  Gisli 
the  Outlaw,''  p.  6,  F^dinburgh,  1800.  Also  the  Saga  of  Eric 
Red,  where  Thorbiorn  thinks  it  an  indignity  that  Einar 
should  ask  for  th'^  hand  of  his  daughter  in  marriage,  Einar 
hcing  the  sou  of  a  slave. 


Plli 


84 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


Eyulf  Soirs'  relations  brought  a  suit  against  the  slayer.    Eric 
was  then  banished  from  Haukdale  and  took  possession  of 
the  islands,  BrokO  and  Oexno,  but   lived  in  Todum  at  Sy- 
dero,  the  first  winter.     Then  he  loaned  Thorgest  his  seat- 
posts.     Er'.ii  moved  to  Oexno  and  lived  in  Ei-icstadt.     Then 
he  demanded  his  seat-posts,  but  did  not  get  them.     Eric 
took  them  thereafter  from  l^redobolstad,  but  Thorgest  fol- 
lowed him.     They  fought  near  the  house  at  Drangey.     Two 
sons  of  Thorgest  fell,   and  some  other  men.     Thereafter 
tiiey  botli  kept  tlieir  followers  with  them.     Styr,  Eyulf  of 
Svino,  Thorbrand's  sons  of  Alpteliord.  and  Thorbion  Vitils- 
son,  were  of  Eric's  party.     But  Thord  Gelleirson,  Thorgeir 
from  Hitardale,  Aslak  of  Langedale,  and  Hinge's  son  helped 
Thorgest.     Eric  and  his  party  were  sentenced  to  be  ban- 
ished at  Thorsness  Thing.     He  fitted  out  a  ship  in  Erics- 
fiord,    but    Eyulf    concealed    him    in    Dimonsvaag,    while 
Thorgest  and  his  men  sought  after  him  on  the  highlands. 
Thorbiorn,  Eyulf  and  Styr  followed  witli  Eric  out   to  sea 
beyond  the  islands.     He  said  that  he  meant  to  seek  the  land 
Guimbiorn,   Ulf  Krage's  son,  saw   [A.  D.   876]  when  he 
was  driven  by  a  storm  west  from  Iceland  and  found  Gunn- 
biorn's  Rocks ;  though  he  said  at  the  same  time  if  he  dis- 
covered the  land  he  would  return  to   his  friends.     [A.  D. 
982.]     Eric  laid  his  course  to  the  west  from  Snsetieldness, 
and  approached  [Greenland]  from  the  sea  to  land  at  Midjo- 
kul,  in  that  place  that  is  called  Blresark.'     From  thence  he 
went  along  the  coast  to  the  south,  to  see  if  the  land  was  fit 
to  live  in.     The  first  year  he  stayed  all  winter  in  Erickso, 
nearly^  in  the   middle  of  the  west  bygd.     The  next  spring 
[A.  D.  983]  he  went  to  Ericsfiord  and  there  found  a  dwell- 
ing.    'Next  summer  he  went  to  the  west  bygd  and  gave  cer- 
tain names  to  many  places.     The  second  winter  he  lived  in 
Ericshoim,  at  Hvarfo  Fiedspida%  and  at  the  third  summer 
[A.  D.  984]  he  went  north  to  Sna^fiehl,  inside  of  Ilafnsfiord. 
He  thought  then  that  the  place  where  Ericsfiord  bent  was 
opposite  the  place  where  he  came.     He  then  returned  and 


Blue  shirt. 


Amerioa  by  the  Northmen. 


85 


spent  the  tliird  winter  m  Ericks(")  opposi.\  the  mouth  of 
F'-'  .sfiorcl.  Tlie  next  sununei'  [A.  D.  OS.Vj  ho  went  to  Ice- 
land and  huided  at  IJreidatiord.  The  next  winter  he  stayed 
at  Holinstater  with  Ingolf.  Next  sprii  ;;•  he  foni^lit  with 
Thorii-est  and  lost  the  hattle.  That  summer  Eric  bey-an  to 
settle  tlie  land  which  lie  had  discovered  [A.  D.  ',>8t)J,  and 
which  he  called  Greenland,  because  he  said  that  the  pco))le 
wt)uld  not  like  to  move  there  if  the  land  did  not  have  a 
good  name.^  Learned  men  say  that  twenty-live  ships  went 
that  summer  to  Greenland  from  Breidaiiord  and  Bt)i'gaf  jord, 
but  only  fourteen  arrived.  Of  the  rest,  some  were  driven 
back  and  others  were  wrecked.  This  happened  fifteen  win- 
ters before  Christianity  was  introduced  into  Iceland. 


THIKD    NARRATIVE. 

The  land  some  call  Greenland,  vvas  discovered  and 
settled  from  Iceland.  Eric  the  Red  was  the  name  of  rhe 
Breidafiord  man  who  [A.  D.  086]  went  from  here  [Iceland] 
to  there,  and  took  possession  of  that  part  of  the  land  wiiich 
later  was  called  Ericsfiord.  lie  named  the  land  and  called 
it  Greenland,"  and  said  it  would  encourage  people  to  come 
there  if  the  land  had  a  good  name.  They  found  there 
both  east  and  west,  ruins  of  houses  and  pieces  of  boats,  and 
begun  stonework.'  From  which  it  is  to  be  seen  what  kind 
of  people  have  lived  in  Vinland,  and  which  the  Greenlanders 
call  Sknulings  and  who  had  been  there.  He  |  Eric]  began 
to  settle  the  land  fourteen  or  fifteen  vears  before  the  intro- 
duction  of  Christianity  in  Iceland.  Afterward  this  was  told 
of  Greenland  to  Thorkel  Gelleirson,  by  a  man  who  had 
himself  followed  Eric  Red. 


A7ite,  p.  Gl. 

"  Cartier  in  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  gave  names  that  had 
been  used  before. 

^  The  stonework  would  point  to  Europeans,  say  the  Irish, 
as  stonework  was  not  the  characteristic  of  the  SkrivUings. 
On  the  latter  see  later. 


.i    :  ^ 


,1      . 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  or 


III.   THE  VOYAGE  OF  BIARNE. 

Tlie  vuyago  of  Biarne  to  Greonhuid  was  attended  by 
many  liardsliips.  His  vessel  was  blown  away  from  the 
course  during  a  storm,  at  wiiich  time  he  saw  tlio  shores  of 
tlie  American  Continent,  yet  lie  made  no  attempt  to  land. 
Of  this  voyage  we  have  two  versions.  The  first  is  a  trans- 
lation of  a  passage  from  Codex  Flatoiensis^  given  in  Aiiti- 
quitates  AmericarKC,  p.  IT-  The  second  is  taken  from 
GriJnlaniVs  Jlidoriske  Mm(Usmi2rkei\  or  "  Greenland's 
Historical  Monuments,  i,  180-1."  The  date  of  this  voyage 
is  fixed  by  the  fact  that  Biarne  sailed  the  same  season  that  his 
father  settled  in  Greenland,  which,  as  we  learn  from  the 
narrative  of  Eric,  was  in  the  year  i)S5,  There  is  a  complete 
agreement,  in  the  main  points,  between  this  account  and  the 
preceding. 


|!  in 


FIRST   NARRATIVE. 

Heriulf  was  the  son  of  Bai'd,  Heriulf's  son.  who  was  a 
relation  of  Ingolf  the  Landnamsman.'  Ingolf  gave  Heriulf 
land  between  Vog  and  Ileikianess.  Heriulf  dwelt  first  at 
Dropstock.  His  wife  was  called  Thorgird,  and  their  son 
was  called  Biarne."  He  was  a  promising  young  man.  In 
his  earliest  youth  he  had  a  desire  to  go  abroad,  and  he  soon 
gathered  property  and  reputation ;  and  was  by  turns  a  year 
abroad,  and  a  year  with  his  father.  Biarne  was  soon  in  pos- 
session of  a  merchant  ship  of  his  own.  The  last  winter 
[A.  D.  985J  while  he  was  in  Norway,  Heriulf  prepared  to 
go  to  Greenland  with  Eric,  and  gave  up  his  dwelling.  There 
was  a  Christian  man  belonging  to  the  Hebudes  along  with 
Heriulf,  who  composed  the  Lay  called  the  llafgerdingar'^ 
Song,  in  which  is  this  stave : 


'  Original  settler  or  freehoklcr,  whose  name  and  possessions 
were  rcorded  in  the  Landanama-book. 
'  Boar. 
*  This  poem  no  longer  exists.    Its  subject,  the  Hafgerdingar, 


America  by  the  Northmen.  87 

May  he  whose  hand  protects  so  well 
The  simple  inouk  in  lonely  cell, 
And  o'er  the  world  uiiholiis  thci  sky, 
His  own  blue  hall,  still  stuud  me  by,' 

rieriulf  settled  at  Ileriiilfiiess  [A.  D.  985]  and  beeaiuo  a 
very  distiiiujuished  man.  Erie  lied  t(X)k  u\)  his  abode  at 
Brattlialid,  and  was  in  great  consideration,  and  honored  by 
all.  These  were  Eric's  children  :  Leif.  Thorvold,  and  Thor- 
stein  ;  and  his  daughter  was  called  P'revdis,  She  was  married 
to  a  man  called  Thorvald,  and  they  dwelt  at  Gardar,  which 
is  now  a  bishop's  seat.''  She  was  a  haughty,  proud  woman  ; 
and  he  was  but  a  mean  man.  She  was  much  given  to 
gathering  wealth.  The  people  of  Greenland  were  heathen 
at  this  time.  Biarne  came  over  the  same  summer  [A.  D. 
985]   with    his  ship  to  the  strand  '  which  his   father  had 


is  doscribod  as  a  fearful  body  of  water,  "  which  sometimes 
rises  in  the  sea  near  Greenland  in  such  a  way  that  three  large 
rows  of  waves  inclose  a  ])art  of  the  sea,  so  that  the  ship,  inside, 
is  in  the  greatest  danger." —  Grunland's  Hixioriskv  Miudis- 
mcprker,  vol.  i,  p.  2(j4l.  There  does  not  appear  to  be  any  bet- 
ter foundation  for  this  notion  of  the  Ilafgerdingar  than  for 
the  old  accounts  of  the  Maelstrom,  once  8uj)posotl  to  exist  on 
the  coast  of  Norway.  The  Hafgardingar  may  have  originated 
from  seeing  the  powerful  effect  of  a  cross  sea  acting  on  the 
tide. 

'  To  this  translation  may  be  added  another  in  metre,  by 

Beamish: 

O  thou  who  triest  holy  men  ! 

Now  guide  me  on  my  wnj', 
Lord  of  the  earth's  wide  vault,  extend 

Thy  gracious  hand  to  me. 

This  appears  to  be  the  earliest  Christian  prayer  thus  far 
found  in  connection  with  this  period  of  American  liistory. 

-'  See  later  on  this  subject, 

^  JEyrar.  Th's  is  not  the  name  of  a  place  —  for  Ileriulf 
dwelt  in  Iceland  at  a  place  called  Dropstock — but  of  a  nat- 
ural feature  of  ground;  eyri,  still  called  an  ayre  in  the  Ork- 


88 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  op 


Sillied  abroad  from  in  tlio  s]>ring.  Tie  was  inucli  struck 
with  the  news,  and  would  not  unl»»ad  his  vessel.  When  his 
crew  asked  him  what  ho  intended  to  do,  he  replied  that 
he  was  resolved  to  follow  his  old  custom  l»y  taking  up  his 
winter  abode  with  his  father.  "So  J  will  steer  for  Gi-een- 
land  if  ye  will  iro  with  me."  They  one  and  all  agreed  to  go 
with  him.  Iiiarne  said,  "  Our  voyage  will  l)e  thought  fool- 
ish, as  none  of  iis  have  been  on  the  Greeidand  sea  before." 
Nevertheless  they  set  out  to  sea  as  soon  as  they  were  ready, 
and  sailed  for  three  days,  until  they  lost  sight  of  the  land 
they  left.  I'ut  when  the  wind  failed,  a  north  wird  with 
fog  set  in,  and  they  knew  not  where  they  were  sailing  to; 
and  this  lasted  many  days.  At  last  they  saw  the  sun,  and 
could  distinguish  the  quarter  of  the  sky  ;  so  they  hoisted  sail 
again,  and  sailed  a  whole  day  and  night,  ^v)len  they  made 
land.  Tliey  s])oke  among  theinselves  what  tiiir,  land  could 
be,  and  Biarne  said  that,  in  his  opinion,  it  could  not  be  Green- 
land. On  the  question,  if  he  should  sail  nearer  to  it,  he  said, 
"It  is  my  advice  that  we  sail  up  close  to  the  lund."  They 
did  so ;  and  they  soon  saw  that  the  land  was  without  moun- 
tains, was  covered  Avith  woods,  and  that  there  were  small 
hills  inland.'     They  left  the  land  on  the  larboard  side,  and 


ney  islands,  being  a  flat,  sandy  tongue  of  land,  suitable  for 
landing  and  drawing  u]i  boats  upon.  All  ancient  dwellings 
in  those  islands,  and  probably  in  Iceland  also,  arc  situated  so 
as  to  hav/'  the  advantage  of  this  kind  of  natural  wharf,  a  ' 
the  spit  of  land  called  an  ayre,  very  often  has  a  small  lake  oi 
pond  inside  of  it,  which  shelters  boats. — Labig. 

'  This  we  will  accept  as  Labrador,  and  in  the  account  we 
notice  that  in  this  Saga  the  inland  elevations  are  not  consid- 
ered mountains,  though  Leif  in  his  account  as  we  shall  see 
s})eaks  of  them  as  "  large  snowy  mountains  of  the  country." 
The  main  feature  of  a  high  region  characterizes  both  ac- 
counts, and  this  undesigned  coincidence  will  have  more  effect 
upon  the  mind  than  the  narratives  would  have  aiforded,  if 
both  had  used  the  same  language.  Besides  we  are  not  to 
suppose  that   Biarne   and   Leif  saw  the  land  in  the  same 


America  hy  the  Noutiimen. 


89 


had  tlieir  sheet  on  the  laiKl.sitle.  Then  they  saiUnl  two  days 
and  nights  l)efore  they  <fnt  slight  of  land  a<ijain.  They  asked 
Biarne  if  he  thought  tliis  would  !)e  Cireuidand  ;  hut  he  <;avo 
his  o[)ini(»ti  that  tlie  land  was  no  more  (ireenlaiid  than  the 
hvnd  they  liad  seen  hefore.  "  Vov  on  (TiHienland,  it  is  said, 
there  arc  great  snow  mountains,"  They  soon  canio  near  to 
the  land,  and  saw  that  it  was  Hat  and  covered  with  trees.* 
Now,  as  tlie  wind  fell,  tlic  ship's  people  talked  of  its  heing  ad- 
visahle  to  make  for  the  land  ;  Itut  Biaruo  wouM  not  agree  to 
it.  They  thought  that  they  would  need  womi  and  water; 
hut  Biarne  said  :  "  Ye  are  n(»t  in  w;intof  either.''  Tlie  men 
hlamed  him  for  this.  He  ordered  them  to  hoist  the  ail, 
which  was  done.  They  now  turned  the  ship's  bow  from 
the  land,  and  kept  the  sea  for  three  days  and  nights,  with 
a  fine  breeze  from  south-west.  Then  they  saw  a  third  la  ml, 
which  was  high  and  mountainous,  aiul  with  snowy  moun- 
tains. Then  they  asked  Biarne  if  he  would  land  here;  but 
he  refused  altogether:  "  PV^r  in  my  opinion  this  land  is  not 
what  we  want."  -     Now  they  let  the  sails  stand  and  ke])t 


])lace,  and  at  same  point  the  inland  hills  would  deserve  the 
name  of  mountains  more  than  others.  Lcif  s  narrative  in- 
correctly calls  this  the  last  point  visited  by  Biarne  before 
reaching  (ireeidand.  Ilelluland  the  "(ireut ''  and  the  "  Lit- 
tle" were  names  applied  to  Labrador  and  Newfoundland. 
The  Sagas  furnish  the  correction.  See  the  notes  on  the 
voyage  of  Leif  which  follow.  Still  it  must  be  confessed 
that  the  statements  are  obscure,  like  many  English  narra- 
tions of  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries. 
'  The  "  Markland  "  of  Leif. 

^  The  details  of  this  voyage  are  very  simple,  yet  whoever 
throws  aside  his  old  time  prejudices,  and  considers  the  whole 
subject  with  the  care  which  it  deserves,  cannot  otherwise  than 
feel  persuaded  that  Biarne  was  driven  upon  this  Continent, 
and  that  the  land  soon  was  the  coast  of  that  great  territory 
which  stretches  l)etween  Massachusetts  and  Newfoundland, 
for  there  is  no  other  land  to  answ('r  the  descri])tion.  Of 
course  no  particular  merit  can  be  claimed   for  this  discovery. 


00 


PliK-COLUMBrAN    DISCOVERY    OF 


jilorii;  tlic  land  and  saw  it  was  an  inland.'  Tlicn  tliey 
turned  from  tlio  land  and  stood  out  to  sea  witli  the 
saniG  l)reezu  ;  hut  tlio  ^alo  increased,  :ind  r.iarne  ordered 
a  reef  to  be  taken  in,  and  not  to  sail  harder  than  the 
ship  and  her  ta(;kle  eonld  easily  bear.  After  sailini? 
three  days  and  nii^hts,  they  niade,  tlu*  tVnirth  time,  land; 
and  when  tluiy  asked  Biarne  if  he  tlion<^ht  this  was  Green- 
land or  not,  Hiarnc  replied:  "This  is  most  like  what  has 
been  told  me  of  (Jreeidand  ;  and  here  we  shall  take  to  the 
land."  They  did  so,  and  came  to  the  land  in  the  eveniriir, 
under  a  neas,  where  they  fonnd  a  boat.  On  this  ness  dwelt 
Biarne's  father.,  Ileriidf ;  and  from  that  it  is  called  Tleriulf- 
nesB.  Biarne  went  to  his  fathei-'s,  irave  np  sea-flaring,  and 
after  his  father's  death,  continued  to  dwell  there  when  at 
home. 


SECOND    NARRATIVE. 

A  man  named  Ilcvinlf,  son  of  Bard,  son  of  Heriulf,"  a 
relation  to  Landnainsman  Iiif^^olf,  who  gave  the  last-named 
Ilerinlf  the  piece  of  land  that  lies  between  Vaag  and  Kei- 
kiancss.  The  younger  Heriulf  went  to  Greenland,  when 
Erie  Red  began  to  settle  there,  and  on  his  ship  was  a 
Christian  man  from  the  South  Islands  [the  Hebrides]  who 
was  the  author  of  the  poem,  I[av(jerdin<jcu\  in  which  was 
the  following  verse : 

I  to  tlio  monk's  protector  pray 
That  lio  will  give  my  voyage  luck  I 
The  heaven's  great  Ruler 
Save  mo  from  danger . 


It  was  also  accidental,  something  like  the  discovery  of  Amer- 
ica by  Columbus,  who,  in  look.ng  for  the  East  Indies, 
stumbled  upon  a  new  world.  Yet  Biarnc's  discovery  soon  led 
to  substantial  rcstdts. 

'  The  present  Island  of  Disco,  called  in  the  Saga  of  Karl- 
sefue  "  Riarney." 

''  This  piece  makes  no  reference  to  the  voyage  of  Biarne, 
but  confirms  important  statements  in  the  first  narrative. 


AmERK'A  hy  thm  Nouthmkn". 


01 


Ucriult"  took  piwscssioii  of  lluriiiUrttidrd,  uiid  lu-ciuiie  oiio 
of  tiu;  ciiicit"  moil.  Eric  RimI  took  to  liiiiisclf  Ei'icsfiwrd,  and 
lived  ill  Brattiihlid,  and  Leif,  liirf  eon,  after  his  death.  Thotjo 
men  wlio  at  the  same  time  went  away  with  Eric  took  pos- 
session of  the  foUowin^  pieces  of  land:  Ilcrinlf  Ili-rinlfs- 
fiord,  and  ho  lived  in  Herinlfness,  Ketil  Ketilsllord,  Kafn 
llafnsfiurd.  SiUve  !S("»lv(,'dale,  Snorro  Thor])ran(lson  Alptt'- 
iiord,  Tliorl)iorni;'lora  Si<ijletioi'd,  Einar  Einarsiiord,  Ilav. 
grim  llavgrimsliord  and  V'atnaliverfe,  Arnlang  Arnlan!;,iiord; 
hut  some  went  to  the  west  hygd.  A  man  named  Thoikel 
Farserk,  cousin  to  Eric  Red  on  their  mother's  side,  went  to 
Greenland  with  Eric,  and  took  ])ossession  of  ITvalsoliord, 
together  witli  the  greater  ])art  of  the  ])lece  of  land  hetwecn 
Eyolfsfiord  and  Einurstiord,  and  lived  in  Ihalusolirde.  Emm 
him  came  tlie  IlvalsiWiord  people,  lie  was  very  strong. 
Once  Eric  IL.l  visited  him,  and  he  would  welcome  his 
guest  in  the  host  way  possible,  but  he  ha<l  no  boats  at  hand 
which  he  could  use.  He  had  to  swim  out  to  Jlvalso,  and 
get  a  full-grown  slieep,'  and  carry  it  tm  his  ba(;k  liomc 
to  his  house.  It  was  a  good  half  mile.  Thorkel  was  buried 
in  a  cave  in  the  field  of  llvalsoliord. 


IV.   LEIF'S  VOYAGE  TO  VINLAND. 

This  voyage  is  recorded  in  the  Flatu  Manuscript,  and  is 
given  in  Antiquitates  Amerwame,  pp.  20-40.  It  contains  the 
account  of  the  voyage  of  Leif,  son  of  Eric  the  Red,  who, 
following  out   the  hints  of  Biarnc,  sailed   to  discover  the 

'  Considerable  has  been  said  at  various  times  in  opposition 
to  these  accounts,  because  cattle  and  sheep,  and  sometimes 
horses,  arc  mentioned  in  connection  with  Greenland.  Some 
have  supposed  that,  for  these  reasons,  tlic  Hnga  nnist  bi'  in- 
correct. Yet,  in  more  modern  times,  tliere  has  been  nothing 
to  prevent  the  people  from  keeping  such  animals,  though  it 
haf  been  found  better  to  substitute  dogs  for  horses.     Cruntz 


J. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


f  ^     Ilia 

It   1^    12.0 


1.8 


1-25      1.4       1.6 

•« 6"     

► 

om 


/a 


4^W  > 


#1^'^°^ 


O 


/J 


/A 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


Sw 


fV 


Q 


V 


\\ 


^ 


1^ 


^ 


*li 


92 


Pre-Columbtax  Discovery  of 


new  land,  wliicli  he  eailed  Vinland,  on  iiccount  of  the  ([uan- 
titv  of  vines  that  ho  found  i'l-owiiiy:  wild.  Several  extracts 
are  a|)j)ended,  beeause  of  interest  in  connection  with  the 
siiltject.  The  Saga  of  Eric  was  written  in  Greeidand,  a 
fact  not  to  be  overlooked,  that  of  Thorfinn  having  been 
composed  in  Iceland.' 

[A.  D.  i^sih.]  It  is  next  to  be  told  that  Biarnc  Ileriulfson 
came  over  from  Greeidand  to  Norway,  on  a  visit  to  Earl 
Eric,  who  received  him  well.  I>iarne  tells  of  this  expedition 
of  his,  in  which  he  had  discovered  unknown  land ;  and  peo- 
ple thought  he  had  not  been  very  curious  to  get  knowledge, 
as  he  could  not  give  any  account  of  those  countries,  and  he 


says,  that  in  "tlie  year  1759,  one  of  our  missionaries  brought 
tlircc  sheep  with  him  from  Denmark  to  new  llerrnliuth. 
These  liave  so  increased  by  bringing  some  two,  some  three 
lambs  a  year,  that  they  have  been  able  to  kill  some  every  year 
since,  to  send  some  to  Lichtonfels,  for  a  beginning  there,  and, 
after  all,  to  winter  ten  at  present.  We  may  judge  how  vastly 
sweet  and  nutritive  the  grass  is  here,  from  the  following 
tokens:  that  tlio'  tliree  lambs  come  from  one  ewe,  tliey  are 
larger,  even  in  autumn,  than  a  sheep  of  a  year  old  in  Ger- 
many." lie  says  that  in  the  summer  they  could  i)asture  two 
hundred  sheep  around  New  Herrnhuth;  and  tliat  they  form- 
erly kept  cows,  but  tliat  it  pro"ed  too  much  trouble. —  Hu- 
tory  of  Greenland,  vol.  i,  page  7-i. 

'There  are  discrepancies  between  the  Saga  of  Eric  and  his 
soirS,  and  tliosc  relating  to  Thorfinn,  of  such  a  nature  as  to 
leave  no  doubt  tluit  they  must  have  come  to  us  from  two 
wholly  distinct  sources.  Torfanis  was  the  first  to  direct  at- 
tention to  these  discrepancies,  at  the  same  time  remarking 
that  they  were  of  a  nature  to  confirm  rather  than  to  disprove 
the  statements.  The  Eric  Sagas  were  evidently  composed  in 
Greenland,  while  those  rehting  to  Thorfinn  had  their  origin 
in  Iceland.  The  discrepancies  are  in  themselves  of  very  little 
consequence,  but  they  serve  to  establish  the  important  fact 
that  the  Sagas  of  Eric  and  oi  Thorfinn  must  be  received  as 
two  independent  authorities."  North  American  Revieio,  vol. 
cxix,  pp.  265-72.     See  ante,  p.  63. 


m 


AmEHIC.V    HY   TIIK    NoilTHMBX. 


03 


was  somewliat  l)laine<l  on  this  account.  [A.  I),  J^Sf).]  niiirne 
was  made  a  Court  man  of  the  earl.aiMl  the  summer  after  he 
went  over  to  Greenhmd ;  and  afterward  there  was  nmeh 
talk  about  discoverini^  unknown  lands.  Lcif,  a  son  of  Eric 
Red  of  Brattahlid,  wont  over'  to  Biarne  lleriulfson,  and 
boufirht  the  ship  from  him,  and  nuinned  tlie  vessel,  so  that 
in  all,  there  were  thirty-five  men  on  board.  Leif  l)e,"i;ed  his 
father  Eric  to  ^o  as  commander  of  the  expedition  ;  but  he 
excused  himself,  saying  he  was  getriiiir  old,  and  not  so  able 
as  formerly  to  undergo  the  hardship  of  a  sea  voyage.  Leif 
insisted  that  he  among  all  their  relations  was  the  most  likely 
to  have  good  luck  on  sucii  an  expedition  ;  and  Ei-ic  con- 
sented, and  rode  from  home  with  Leif,  when  they  had  got 
all  ready  for  sea;  but  as  they  were  getting  near  the  ship,^ 
the  horse  on  which  Eric  was  riding,  stumbled,  and  he  fell 
from  his  horse'  and  hurt  his  foot.  "  It  is  destined,"  said 
Eric,  that  I  should  never  discover  more  lands  than  this  of 
Greeidand,  on  which  we  live  ;  and  now  we  must  not  run 
hastily  into  this    adventure.'"     Eric   ac^iordingly    returned 

'  lie  must  have  gone  over  to  Greenland  from  Norway  then, 
as  in  the  year  1000,  he  returned  and  introduced  Christianity 
into  Greenland.     The  language  used  is  iiuloflnite. 

*  One  recension  of  the  Saga  of  Erie  the  Kod,  states  that  he 
went  with  Leif  on  his  voyage  to  Vinland.  Finn  Magmisscn 
says  that  the  error  arose  from  a  change  of  one  letter  in 
a  pair  of  short  words.  See  G rmlancV s  Historiskf  Mimles- 
mcBrker,  vol,  i,  p.  471.  In  a  similar  way  the  change  may 
liave  been  made  which  meorrectly  represents  Leif  as  coming 
firsi  to  the  hisf  point  visited  by  Biarne. 

*  Horses  could  be  kept  in  Greenland  now,  only  with  much 
expense.  It  appears  that  anciently  it  was  not  so.  Un- 
doubtedly there  has  been  more  or  less  of  change  in  climate, 
during  the  last  thousand  years  by  the  procession  of  the 
equinox.  Geologists  find  evidence  that  at  one  ])eriod,  a  highly 
tropical  climate  must  have  existed  in  the  northern  regions. 
Fossil  figs  and  tropic  trees  are  among  the  wonders  of  Green- 
land. 

*  Superstition  was  the  bane  of  the  Northman's  life.     lie 


lift 


Pre-Columrian  DrscovETiY  of 


home  to  Hnittalilid,  but  Leii,  with  lii.s  coinnulce  in  all 
thirty-Hvo  mon,  ri^^cd  out  their  vessel.  There  was  a  inau 
from  the  south  country  called  Tyrker,'  with  the  exjiedition. 
[A.  D.  lOOO.J  They  put  the  ship  in  order,  and  went  to  sua 
when  they  wore  ready.  They  first  came  to  the  land  which 
Hiarne  had  last  [first]  (uscovered,"  sailed  up  to  it,  cast 
ancli(jr,  put  out  a  boat  and  went  on  shore;  but  there  was  no 
f^rass  to  be  seen.  There  were  large  snowy  mountains'  up 
the  country  ;  but  all  the  way  from  the  sea  up  to  these  snowy 
ridges,  the  land  was  one  field  of  snow,  and  it  appeared  to 
them  a  country  of  no  advantages.  Leif  said :  "  It  ohall  not 
be  said  of  us,  as  it  was  of  Biarne,  that  we  did  not  come  upon 
the  land  ;  for  I  will  give  the  country  a  name,  and  call  it  Ilel- 
luland.^  Then  they  went  on  board  again  and  put  to  sea,  and 
found  another  land.  They  sailed  in  toward  it,  put  out  a  boat 
and  landed.  The  country  was  flat,  and  overgrown  with 
wood ;  and  tlie  strand  far  around,  consisted  of  white  sand, 
and  low  toward  tlie  sea.  Then  Leif  said  :  "  AVe  shall  give 
this  land  a  name  according  to  its  kind,  and  called  it  Mark- 
land.'     Then  they  hastened  on  board,  and  put  to  sea  again 

was  also  a  lirm  believer  in  Fate.  The  doctrines  of  Fate  held 
the  (inest  Xorthern  minds  in  a  vice-like  grasp,  so  that  in 
many  cases  their  lives  were  continually  overshadowed  by  a 
i;reat  sorrow.  One  of  the  saddest  ilhistrations  of  tliis  belief 
may  be  found  in  the  iSaga  of  Grettir  the  Strong  (given  in 
Barmg-Gould's  \vor!c  on  Iceland),  a  Saga  in  which  the  doc- 
trine appears  with  a  power  that  is  well  nigh  api)alling. 

'  Some  suppose  that  he  was  a  Gorman,  others  claim  that  he 
was  a  Turk,  as  Jiis  name  might  indicate. 

"Ante,  p.  86. 

''Snowy  mountains,  Joklar  miklir,  such  as  Chappcll  men- 
tions having  been  seen  on  tlie  coast,  June  14,  1818. 

*  Ilolluland,  from  Helta,  aflat  stone,  an  abundance  of  which 
may  be  found  in  Labrador  and  the  region  round  about.  But 
it  shoidd  be  noted  that  the  country  between  the  sea  and  the 
mountains  or  iiills  was  level.     Ante,  p.  SU,  note  2. 

•"This  agrees  with  the  general  features  of  Nova  Scotia.    The 


AmEUICA    ItY    THE    XORTIIMKN. 


95 


with  tlie  wind  from  the  north-east,  anil  were  out  for  two  duvs 
and  made  land.  Tliey  sailed  tuwiu-d  it,  and  came  to  an 
island'  which  lay  on  the  north  side  of  the  land,  where  they 


Norlh  American  Pilot  describes  tlie  land  around  llaliiax,  as 
"lev  in  general,  and  not  visible  twenty  miles  off;  except 
from  the  (juarter-deck  of  a  seventy-four.  AW^togon  hills 
have  a  long,  level  apitearanee,  between  Cape  liCTIave  and  Port 
Mcdway,  the  coast  to  the  seaward  being  level  and  low,  and  the 
shores  with  white  rocks  and  low,  barren  i»oitits;  from  thence 
to  Shelburne  and  Port  Koseway,  are  woods.  Near  Port  Ilaldi- 
nian^  are  several  barren  places,  and  thence  to  Cape  Sable, 
whicli  makes  the  south-west  i)oint  into  Barrington  P>ay,  a  low 
and  woody  island."  Ant iquilatcs  Americana',  \).  \'i'<\.  Mark- 
land  is  therefore  sujjimaed,  with  great  reason,  to  be  Nova  Scotia, 
so  well  described,  both  in  the  Saga,  and  in  the  Coast  Pilot. 
Markland  means  woodland.  Two  days  sail  thence,  brought 
them  in  view  of  Cape  Cod,  though  very  likely  the  sading  time 
is  not  correct. 

'  This  island  has  given  the  inter])reters  considerable  trouble, 
from  the  fact  that  it  is  said  to  lie  to  the  northward  of  the  land. 
Professor  Kafn,  in  order  to  identify  the  island  with  Nan- 
tucket, shows  that  the  north  point  of  the  Icelandic  compass 
lay  toward  the  east.  But  this  does  not  fairly  meet  the  case. 
There  would,  perhaps,  have  been  nodilViculty  in  the  intoriuv- 
tation,  if  the  Northern  Antiquaries  had  been  accpiainted  with 
the  fact,  that  in  early  times  an  island  existed  northward  from 
Nantucket,  on  the  opposite  coast  of  Cape  Cod.  This  island, 
together  with  a  large  })oint  of  land,  which  now  has  also  disap- 
peared, existed  in  the  times  of  Gosnold,  who  sailed  around 
Capo  Cod,  in  1GU2.  At  one  time  some  doubt  existed  in  regard 
to  the  truthfulness  of  the  accounts  of  this  island,  for  the 
reason  that  those  portions  of  hind  described,  no  longer  existed. 
Yet  their  positions  were  laid  down  with  seientilic  accuracy; 
the  outer  portion  of  the  island  being  called  Point  Care,  while 
the  other  point  was  called  Point  Gilbert.  Neither  Archer  nor 
Brereton  in  their  accounts  of  Gosnold's  voyage,  give  any  name 
to  the  island;  but  Captain  John  Smith,  in  1014,  calls  it  "Isle 
Nawset."    Snuth's  JJi.sfory  of  Vir(jinia,  vol.  ii,  p.  183.     This 


96 


PUE-COLUMUIAN    DISCOVERY   01" 


disembarked*  to  wait  for  <,'()()d  weather.  There  was  dew 
upon  tlio  ijrass  ;  and,  liaviii<^  aeeideiitly  gotten  some  of  the 
dew  upon  their   haiitls  and  put  it  in  tlieir  mouths,  tliey 

ishvnd  was  of  the  drift  fonuation,  and,  as  hite  as  half  a  ecntui'y 
ago,  a  portion  of  it  still  remained,  being  called  Slut  Bush. 
The  subject  has  been  very  carefully  gone  over  by  Mr.  Otis,  in 
his  pamphlet  on  the  Dinrooery  of  an  Ancient  Ship  on  Gape 
Cod.  Professor  Agassiz,  writing  Docember  17,  1863,  aays: 
"  Surprising  and  perhaps  incredible  as  the  statements  of  Mr. 
Amos  Otis  may  appcnr,  they  are  nevertheless  the  direct  and 
natural  inference  of  the  observations  which  may  be  easily  made 
along  the  eastern  coast  of  Cape  Cod.  Having  of  late  felt  a 
special  interest  in  the  geological  structure  of  that  renuirkablo 
region,  I  have  re])eatedly  visited  it  during  the  past  summer, 
and,  in  company  with  Mr.  Otis,  examined,  on  one  occasion, 
with  the  most  minute  care,  the  evidence  of  the  former  ex- 
istence of  Isle  Nauset  and  Point  Gilbert.  I  found  it  as  satis- 
factory as  any  geological  evidence  can  be.  Besides  its  scientific 
interest,"  he  adds,  "  this  result  has  some  historical  import- 

'  In  speaking  of  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Wonder -strand, 
the  second  account  of  Thorfinn's  exi)edition,  says  :  "  There 
were  places  without  harbors,"  which  has  always  been  the  case, 
this  coast  being  dangerous;  yet  it  is  said  above  that  *'  they 
landed  to  wait  for  good  weather."  This  would  be  impractica- 
ble now,  except  at  Chatham;  yet  at  that  day,  notwithstand- 
ing the  absence  of  harbors,  they  would  find  accommodation 
for  their  small  vessel  somewhere  between  the  island  and  the 
mainland.  From  Bradford's  Hidory,  p.  217,  we  learn  that 
in  163G-7,  there  was  at  this  place  "  a  small  blind  harbore  " 
that  "lyes  aboute  y"  middle  of  Manamoyake  Bay,"  which  to- 
day is  filled  up  by  recently  formed  sandy  wastes  and  salt 
meadows.  This  *'  bliiul  harbore,"  had  at  its  mouth  a  treach- 
erous bar  of  sand.  If  this  harbor  had  existed  in  the  days  of  the 
Northmen,  they  would  not  of  necessity  discover  it;  and  hence 
while  Lcif  might  have  landed  hero  and  found  protection, 
Thorfinn,  in  his  nnich  larger  ship,  might  have  found  it  need- 
ful to  anchor,  as  he  api)ears  to  have  done,  in  the  grounds  be- 
tween Isle  Nauset  and  Point  Gilbert,  while  explorations  were 
being  made  on  the  land. 


America  ijy  the  Noutumen. 


97 


tlioiight  that  they  had  never  tasted  any  thing  so  sweet  as  it 
was.'     Then   they  went  on  hoard  an<l  sailed    into  a  sound- 

ance.  At  all  events  it  fully  viiidicatos  Archer's  account  of 
the  aspect  of  Cape  (Jod,  at  the  time  of  its  discovery  in  KUri, 
and  shows  him  to  have  been  a  trutiiful  aiui  accurate  uhserver." 
But  possibly  the  vindication  mav  extend  back  even  to  the 
Northmen,  whom  the  learned  professor  and  his  eo-laborers  did 
not  have  in  miml;  es{)ecially  as  this  discovery  will  helj*  very 
materially  to  explain  their  descriptions.  Now,  in  tlu'  aecouiils 
of  Thortinn  Karlsefne's  passage  around  this  part  of  the  Vin- 
land,  it  is  said  that  they  called  the  shore  Wondci'-drand,  "  be- 
cause they  were  so  long  going  by."  Any  one  in  sailing  past 
the  coast  to-day  will  be  struck  witii  its  length.  Hut  by 
glancing  at  a  reconstructed  map  of  Cape  Cod,  the  reader  will 
find  that  the  coast  line  is  greatly  increased,  so  that  in  order  to 
l)ass  aronnd  the  cape,  the  navigator  must  sail  a  longer  distance 
than  now.  Comparing  tJie  distance  travelled  with  the  distance 
gained,  the  Northmen  might  well  grow  weary,  and  call  it 
'•Wonder-strand."  Our  knowledge  of  this  island  (piite  re- 
lieves the  difficulty  that  was  felt  by  Professor  llafn,  who 
labored  to  show  that  the  island  in  question  was  Nantucket, 
notwithstanding  the  fact  that  it  lay  too  far  east.  For  a  fuller 
knowledge  of  Isle  Nausct,  see  Ncw-Enrjland  Ifi.ston'cal  and 
Geneahfiicnl  lief/ister,  vol.  xviii,  p.  37;  and  Massachusetts 
Historical  (hlhctions,  vol.  viii,  series  in,  pp.  73-93.  "  Webb's 
Island,"  which  existed  at  the  close  of  the  last  century,  was 
the  remains  of  Gosnold's  "Point  Gilbert."  The  peoi)le  of 
Nantnckct  formerly  used  to  cut  wood  there.  See  Morse's 
Universal  Gazetteer,  vol.  i,  p.  357,  P]d.  1783.  Capt.  Vetch 
anchored  under  Webb's  Island  Nov.  IG,  1701.  See  O'Cal- 
laghan's  curious  and  interesting  monograph:  "77/e  Voyage 
of  the  Sloop  Mary,'"  Munsell,  Albany,  18GG.  O'Callaghan 
says  that  "  it  has  since  been  swallowed  up  by  the  Sea."  "  Sloop 
Mary,"  pp.  ix  and  27,  also  Maxs.  J/a*;.  (111-151),  Avhich  says, 
"The  water  is  six  fathoms  deep  on  this  si)ot." 

'  '*  Honey  dew,"  says  Dr.  Webb,  "  occurs  in  this  neighbor- 
hood."— Antiqnitatcs  Aitierirama,  ]>.  4-13. 

*  This  sound  may  have  been  the  water  between  Point  Gil- 
bert and  Isle  Nausct. 
13 


PUE-COLUMBIAN    I)lS(  OVKUY    01" 


I 


that  was  hetwceii  the  isliuid  and  a  ncss'  that  went  out 
nortliward  from  the  hind,  and  sailed  westward"  past  the 
nes8.  There  was  very  shaUow^  water  in  ebh  ti(h%  no  that 
their  ship  hiy  dry;  and  there  was  a  h)ni^  way  between  their 
siiii)  and  the  watei'.  They  were  so  (h'sirons  to  i;et  to  the 
land  that  they  would  not  wait  till  their  ship  floated,  hut  ran 
to  the  land,  to  a  plaec  where  a  riyer  eonios  out  of  a  lake. 
As  soon  as  their  ship  was  afloat  they  took  the  boats,  rowed 
to  the  ship,  towed  her  up  the  river,'  and  from  thence  into 
the  lake,''  where  they  cast  anchor,  carried  their  i)eds  out  of 
the  ship,  and  set  up  their  tents.  They  resolved  to  put 
tilings  in  order  for  wintering  there,  and  they  erected  a  large 

'  Archer  says  in  his  account  of  (JosnoUl's  voyage:  **  Twelve 
leages  from  [the  end  ofj  Cape  Cud,  we  descried  a  i)oint 
[Point  GilhcrtJ  with  some  ])rcach,  a  good  distance  olf.*'  It 
is  said  that  the  ness,  or  cape,  went  out  norfhward  hut  we 
must  remember  that  easticitrd  is  meant. 

'This  is  ])reeisely  tlie  course  they  would  steer  after  doub- 
ling tluit  ness  or  ca})c  which  existed  in  Closuold's  day,  and 
which  he  named  Point  (lilbert.  The  author  docs  not  agree 
with  Professor  Kafn,  in  making  this  point  to  be  at  the 
eastern  entrance  to  liu/zard's  bay.  II'  lie  had  known  of  the 
existence  of  the  Isle  Nausct,  he  would  not  have  looked  for 
the  ness  in  tluit  neighborhood.  At  that  time  Cape  Malabar 
probably  did  not  exist,  as  we  know  how  rapidly  land  is 
formed  in  the  vicinity;  yet  it  would  not  have  attracted 
notice  in  comparison  with  the  great  broad  point  mentioned 
by  Archer. 

'  After  i)as3ing  Point  Gilbert,  shoal  water  may  almost  any- 
where be  found,  which  appears  to  have  been  the  ease 
anciently. 

*  The  river  may  have  been  Seaconnet  passage  and  Pocasset 
river. 

'  This  lake  is  thought  to  ansAver  Mount  Hope  Bay.  The 
writer  of  the  Saga  passes  over  that  part  of  the  voyage  imme- 
diately following  the  doubling  of  the  ness.  The  tourist  in 
traveling  that  way  by  rail  will  at  first  take  Mount  Hopo  Bay 
for  a  lake. 


' 


A.MKIUCA    IIY   THE   NOUTHMKN. 


m 


lioiisc.  They  did  not  want  for  salniun,'  Itotli  in  tlic  river 
and  in  tlu;  lako  ;  and  they  thuiight  the  sai'.iKtn  lar^'er  than 
any  they  had  ever  seen  i>ei"ure.  The  (jonntry  appeart'd  tu 
them  of  so 'rood  a  kind,  that  it  would  not  be  necessary  to 
gather  fodder  for  tlit  cattle  for  winter.'  There  was  no  frost  in 
winter/  and  the  grass  was  not  much  witliered.  Day  and  night 
were  more  etiual  tiuvn  in  Greenhind  and  Icehmd  :  for  on  the 
shortest  day  the  sun  was  in  the  sky  between    Kyktarstail' 

'  8ahnon  were  formerly  so  plentiful  in  this  vicinity,  that  it 
is  said  a  rule  was  made,  i)roviding  that  masters  should  not 
oblige  their  apprentices  to  cat  this  fish  more  than  twice  a 
week.  Still  I  may  repeat  arpiotatiou  from  llcury  V  (1st  A.,  se. 
4,  5):  "I  warrant  you  shall  lind  in  the  comparisons  between 
Macedon  and  Monmouth  that  the  situation,  look  you,  is  both 
alike.  There  is  a  river  at  Macedon,  and  there  is  also  nun-e- 
overariverat  Monmouth;  it  is  called  Wye  at  Monmouth, 
but  it  is  out  of  my  i)rains  what  is  the  name  of  the  other  river, 
but  'tis  all  one;  'tis  alike  as  my  lingers  is  to  my  lingers,  and 
there  is  salmon  in  both." 

'It  is  well  known  that  cattle  in  that  vicinity  can  pass  the 
winter  with  little  or  no  shelter,  and  the  shee])  on  Nantucket, 
can,  when  necessary,  take  care  of  themselves. 

•'This  is  ail  exaggeration,  or,  possil)ly  the  writer,  who  was 
not  with  the  expedition,  meant  to  convey  the  idea  that  there 
was  no  frost,  comiiared  with  what  was  experienced  in  Green- 
land and  Iceland.  The  early  narrator  of  the  voyage  uiu|ues- 
tionably  tried  to  make  a  good  impression  as  regards  the 
climate.  In  so  doing,  he  has  been  followed  by  nearly  all  who 
have  come  after  him.  Eric  the  lied  told  some  almost  fabu- 
lous stories  about  the  climate  of  Greenland;  and  yet,  because 
his  accounts  do  not  agree  with  facts,  who  is  so  foolish  as  to 
deny  that  ho  ever  saw  Greenland  ?  "With  as  much  reason  we 
might  deny  that  Lcif  came  to  Vinlaiul.  With  ecpud  reason, 
too,  we  might  deny  that  Morton  was  ever  at  Merry  Mount; 
for  he  tells  us,  in  his  Xeio  English  ('anann,  that  coughs  and 
colds  are  unknown  in  New  England.  Lieutenant-(rovernor 
Dudley  of  Massachusetts  complained  of  false  representations 
in  his  day.     "  J'ootprints  of  Miles  Standish,"  p.  24. 

<This  passage  was  misunderstood  by  Torfa.'us,  the  earliest 


100 


Pre-Columhtan  DisoovEnY  of 


and  the  Dii^iiiHlfistiid.  Now  when  tlii'v  wt^ro  roiuly  with 
their  house  liiiihlin;^,  I  A.  D.  lool]  Leif  said  to  his  feHow 
travelers :  '' Now  1  will  (Hvide  the  crew  into  two  divisions 
and  explore  the  eoimtry.     Half  shall  stay  at  home  and  do 


writer  who  inquired  into  these  questions.  Ho  was  followed 
hy  IV'ringskiold,  Maltc-Hrun  and  otlicrs,  who,  by  their  rcekoii- 
iug,  made  the  latitude  of  Vinland  somewhere  near  Nova 
Scoti  Yet  the  recent  studies  of  Rafn  and  Finn  Magnus- 
sen,  have  elucidated  the  ])oint:  ''The  Nt)rthmen  divided  the 
heavens  or  horizons  into  eight  primiipal  divisions,  and  the 
times  of  the  day  according  to  the  sun's  ai)i)arent  motion 
through  those  divisions,  the  passage  through  each  of  whicli 
they  supposed  to  occupy  a  period  of  three  hours.  The  di;y 
was  therefore  divided  into  i)ortions  of  time  eorresi)onding 
with  these  eight  divisions,  each  of  which  was  called  an  cykt, 
signifying  an  eighth  part.  This  cykt  was  again  divided,  like 
each  of  the  grand  divisions  of  the  heavens,  into  two  smaller 
and  equal  portions,  called  sluiul  or  mnl.  In  order  to  deter- 
mine these  divisions  of  time,  the  iidiahitant  of  each  place 
carefully  observed  the  diurnal  course  of  the  sun,  and  noted 
the  terrestrial  objects  over  whicli  it  soouied  to  stand.  Such 
an  object,  wluithor  artificial  or  natural,  was  called  by  the  Ice- 
landers dagsmark  (daymark).  Tluy  were  also  led  to  make 
these  daymarks  by  a  division  of  the  horizon  according  to  the 
principal  winds,  as  well  as  by  the  wants  of  their  domestic 
economy.  The  shepherd's  rising  time,  for  instance,  was 
called  llirdis  rismdU  which  corresponds  with  half-past  four 
o'clock,  A.  M.,  and  this  was  the  beginning  of  the  natural  day 
of  twenty-four  hours.  Reckoning  from  Hlrdix  ri.smdl  the  eight 
stiind  or  eighth  half  cykt  ended  at  just  half-past  four  p.  m.;  and 
thereforethisparticular  period  was  called  ««r'  eSoxf'fv,  eykt. 
This  eykt,  strictly  speaking,  commenced  at  three  o'clock,  p.m,. 
and  ended  at  half-past  four  p.  m.,  when  it  was  said  to  be  in 
eyktarsfadr  or  the  tcvimmition  of  the  eykt.  The  precise  mo- 
ment that  the  sun  appeared  in  this  i)lace  indicated  the  termina- 
tion of  the  artificial  day  {dngr)  and  half  the  natural  day  {dagr) 
and  was  therefore  held  especially  deserving  of  notice;  the  hours 
of  labor,  also,  are  supposed  to  have  ended  at  this  time.  Six 
o'clock,  A.  M.,  was  called  midr  morgun ;  half-past  seven  a. 


AmBHK'A.    HY    THK   NOHTnMKK. 


101 


the  work,  and  the  otlior  half  sluiH  .m-uivIi  tlio  Iiiiid ;  but  no 
tliiit  tliev  do  not  <(o  J"iirfli('r  tl>;m  tlicv  c'lii  cmmk'  back  in  tbo 
uveiiin;,',  imd  that  thoy  do  not  wiin<ler  froin  eudi  otli.r." 
This  thuy  eontiniiod  to  (h)  for  sonio  tiniu.  I.eif  dian^^t'd 
Hl)Oiit,  soinutirnuH  with  thuni  and  sonictiini's  witli  those  at 
home.  Loif  was  a  stout  and  sti-oni;  man  and  of  manly  ap- 
j»earancu,  and  was,  besides,  a  prudent  and  sagacious  man  in 
all  respciets. 

It  happened  one  evening'  that  a  man  of  tin;  party  was 
missini,',  and  it  was  the  south  eountryman,  Tyrker.  Lcif 
was  very  sorry  for  this  because  Tyrker  had  lon«;  been  in 
liis  father's  lionse,  and  ho  loved  Tyrker  in  his  childhood. 
Leif  blamed  his  comrades  very  much,  and  proposed  to 
^o  with  twelve  men  on  an  expedition  vo  tind  him;  but 
thoy  had  ^'one  only  a  short  way  from  the  station  when  Tyr- 
ker came  to  moot  them,  and  ho  was  joyfully  receive<l.  i.eif 
soon   jjerceived  that    his  foster   father'    was   quite    merry. 

M.,  Ihtjimal ;  nine  \.  ^t.,  Pai/rerdantKiL  Winter  was  consid- 
ered to  commence  in  Iceland  about  the  seventeenth  of  October, 
and  Bishop  Tliorlacius,  the  calculator  of  the  astronomical 
calendar,  tixcs  sunrise  in  the  south  of  Iceland  on  the  seven- 
teenth of  October,  at  half-past  seven  A.  M.  At  this  hour, 
according  to  the  Saga,  it  rose  in  Vinland  on  the  siiortest  day, 
and  set  at  half  past  four  i'.  m.,  wlii(;h  data  tix  the  latitude  of 
the  place  at  41°  43'  10'  being  nearly  that  of  .Mount  Hope 
Bay."  Sec  .\fcm.  Anfu/.  du  Nord,  18:30-7,  p.  KJo.  Uafn's 
calculations  make  the  position  41°  24'  10".  It  is  basisd  on 
the  view  that  the  observation  was  made  m  Vinland  when  oidy 
the  upper  portion  of  the  disc  had  appeared  above  the  horizon. 
The  difference,  of  course,  is  not  important.  Thus  wc  know 
the  position  of  the  Icelandic  settlement  in  New  England.  See 
Antiquitates  Americanm,  p.  430.  Also  a  dilTorent  view  in 
Clcasby's  Icelandic  Dictionary,  p.  135. 

*In  those  turbulent  times  children  were  not  brought  up  at 
home,  but  were  sent  to  be  trained  up  in  the  families  of  trusty 
friends.  This  was  done  to  preserve  the  family  line.  Often, 
in  some  bloody  feud,  a  whole  household  would  be  destroyed, 
yet  the  children  being  out  at  foster,  would  be  preserved  and 


lull 


1 

1 

f 

1 
ii 

m 

k 

102 


PllE-CoLUMHIAN    l)l.Sn)VKKY    OF 


T^rkn-  liud  ii  liiyli  fort'Iu^iul,  8li!ir|»  uyos,  with  ii  siimll  fiice, 
ftiul  was  littlo  in  si/.e,  and  Ui^lv  ;  l)iit  was  verv  doxteruiis  in  all 
feats.'     Ix'if  said  to  hiin,  "  Why  art  thou  ho  late,  my  foster 

ill  duo  time  coiru'  to  re])rt'soiit  tlie  I'amily.  In  lioif's  day 
licalhcnisia  and  lawk'ssiicss  woro  on  tlic  decline.  Wo  havo  a 
true  i)iotui'o  given  us  hy  Dasscnt,  of  the  way  in  which  ehiUlron 
were  treated  in  the  heathen  age.  lie  Hays  :  "  Witii  us,  an 
old  house  can  stand  uixm  a  crooked  as  well  as  ui)on  a  straight 
suptjort.  Hut  in  Iceland,  in  the  tenth  century,  as  in  all  the 
hranches  of  that  great  family,  it  was  oidy  healthy  children 
that  were  allowed  to  live.  'JMie  del'ormetl,  as  a  hurden  to 
tlu'inselves,  their  friends  and  to  society,  were  consigned 
to  destruction  hy  ex[>osure  to  the  violence  of  the  elements. 
This  was  the  father's  stern  right,  and  though  the  mothers 
of  that  age  were  generally  hiest  with  robust  olTspring,  still 
the  right  was  often  exercised.  As  soon  as  it  was  born, 
the  infant  was  laid  upon  the  bare  gronnd,  and,  until  the  father 
came  and  looked  at  it,  heard  aiul  saw  that  it  was  strong  in 
lung  and  limb,  took  it  ui)  in  his  arms  and  handeil  it  over 
to  the  nurse,  its  fate  hung  in  the  balance  aiul  life  or  death 
de])ended  ui)on  the  sentence  of  its  sire.  That  danger  over, 
it  was  duly  washeil,  signed  with  the  Thunderer's  [Thor's] 
holy  hammer  —  the  symbol  of  all  manliness  ami  strength  — 
and  solemnly  received  into  the  family  as  the  faithful  cham- 
pion of  tile  ancient  gods.  When  it  came  to  be  named  there 
was  what  we  should  call  the  christening  ale.  There  was 
saddling,  mounting  and  riding  among  kith  and  kin.  Cousins 
came  in  bands  from  all  points   of  the  compass:  dependents, 


'  There  is  nothing  in  this  to  indicate  that  Tyrker  was  in- 
toxicated, as  some  have  absurdly  sup[)osed.  In  this  far  off 
land  he  found  grai)es,  which  powerfully  reminded  him  of  his 
native  country,  and  the  association  of  ideas  is  so  strong,  that 
when  he  tirst  meets  Leif,  he  breaks  out  in  the  language  of  his 
childhood,  and,  like  ordinary  epicures,  expresses  his  joy, 
which  is  all  the  more  marked  on  account  of  his  grotesque 
appearance.  Is  not  this  a  stroke  of  genuine  nature,  something 
that  a  writer,  framing  the  account  of  a  fictitious  voyage, 
would  not  dream  of  ?    Similar  cases  arc  found  in  literature. 


AMEIUCA    in    TilE    NuhTHMEN. 


loa 


. 


father  ?  and  wliv  *li<lst  tlioii  leave  thv  coiiu'iKlort  ? "  lie  flixtko 
at  first  loii^  ill  (leniiuii,  rolled  Ids  eves  and  kidt  hid  l)rnW8; 
hilt  they  could  n<tt  niak(!  out  what  ho  was  sayinir.  After  a 
while,  and  sonic  delay,  he  said  in  Norse,  "I  did  not  ;^o  much 
further  than  they  ;  and  yet  I  have fomcthint^altoi^cther  new 
to  relate,  for  I  found  vines  and  grapes."'  "  Is  that  true,  my 
foster  futliiM"  r'  said  Li'if.  '*  Ves,  true  it  is,"  answerc(|  he, 
"  for  I  was  horn  where  there  was  no  scarcity  of  ^^rapes." 
They  slept  all  ni<;lit,  and  the  next  niorninij  I.i'if  said  to  his 
ujen,  "  Now  weshall  have  two  occupations  to  attcMid  to,  an<l 
day  ahout ;  namely,  to  <^ather  i^rape>  or  cut  vini;s,  and  to  fi'll 
wood  in  the  forest  to  lade  our  vessel.''  This  advice;  was 
followed.  It  is  related  that  their  ^terii  hoat  was  tilled  with 
grapes,  and  then  a  ear^o  of  wood  was  hewn  for  the  ves- 
sel."    Towards  spring  they  made  ready  and  sailed  away,  and 


frecdnien  and  tliralls  all  mustered  stroii;;:.  'i'lieale  is  broached, 
the  hoard  is  set,  and  the  hciiches  are  throii;^ed  with  ^jucsts; 
the  ndrth  and  revelry  arc  at  the  hi;,'lu'st,  when  in  strides  into 
the  hall  a  being  of  awful  power,  in  whom  that  simple  a^^eset 
full  faith.  This  was  the  Xorne,  the  wandering  propheti'ss, 
sybil  fortune  teller,  a  woman  to  whom  it  was  given  to  know 
the  weirds  of  men,  and  who  had  come  to  do  honor  to  the 
child,  and  tell  his  fortune ....  After  the  cl  ild  was  named, 
ho  was  often  put  out  to  foster  with  some  neighbor,  his  father's 
inferior  in  power,  and  there  he  grew  up  with  the  ehildreii  of 
the  liousC;  and  contracted  those  friendships  and  alTections 
which  were  reckoned  better  and  more  binding  than  the  ties 
of  blood." — Antiquaires  dti  Xoril,  1859,  |)p.  S-li. 

'  Grapes  grow  wild  almost  everywhere  on  this  coast.  They 
may  be  found  on  Cape  Cod  ripeiung  among  the  scrub  oaks, 
even  within  the  reach  of  the  ocean  siu'av,  where  the  author 
has  often  gathered  them. 

"In  Peringskiold's  Heimskringln,  which  Lai ng  has  followed 
in  translating  Leif's  voyage  for  his  a})pendix,  this  statement 
of  the  cutting  of  wood  is  supplemented  by  the  following 
statement  :  "  There  was  also  self-sown  wheat  in  the  llclds, 
and  a  tree  which  is  called  massur.  Of  all  these  they  took 
samples;  and  some  of  the  trees  were  so  large  that  they  were 


5    ' 


m 


\'    :' 


!    I 


'll   (! 


^1 


if; 


U^ 


.1 


V 


1" 


to« 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  oj 


Lcif  f^ave  the  conntrj'  a  name  from  its  products,  and  called 
it  Vinland.'  They  now  sailed  into  the  open  sea  and  had  a 
fair  wind  nntil  they  came  in  sight  of  Greenland  and  the 
lands  helow  the  ice  montitains.  Then  a  man  pnt  in  a  word 
and  said  to  Leif,  "  Why  do  you  steer  so  close  on  the  wind  T' 
Leif  replied  :  "  I  mind  my  hehn  and  tend  to  other  things 
too  ;  do  3^ou  notice  any  thing  ?"  They  said  that  they  saw 
nothing  remarkable.  "  I  do  not  know,'^  said  Leif,  "whether 
I  sec  a  ship  or  a  rock."  Then  they  looked  and  saw  that  it 
was  a  rock.  Rut  ho  saw  so  juuch  better  than  they,  that  ho 
discovered  men  upon  the  rock.  "  Xow  I  will, '  said  Leif, 
"  that  we  hold  to  the  wind,  that  we  may  come  up  to  them 
if  they  should  need  help  ;  and  if  they  should  not  be  friendly 
inclined,  it  is  in  our  power  to  do  as  we  please  and  not 
theirs."  Now  they  sailed  under  the  rock,  lowered  their 
sails,  cast  anchor,  and  put  out  another  small  boat  which  they 
had  with  them.  Then  Tyrker  asked  who  their  leader  was. 
Pie  said  his  nanie  was  Thorcr,  and  said  he  was  a  Northman  ;'■' 


used  in  houses."  It  is  thought  that  the  massur  wood  was  a 
species  of  maple.  Others  have  declared  that  it  must  have 
been  mahogany,  and  that  therefore  the  account  of  Leif's  dis- 
covery is  false.  They  forget  that  even  George  Popham,  in 
writing  home  to  iiis  patron  from  Sagadahoc,  in  1G07,  says 
that  among  the  productions  of  the  country  are  "nutmegs 
and  cinnamon."  Yet  shall  wo  infer  from  this  that  Popham 
never  saw  Now  England  ? 

~^-.,' Ohjiis-  Magnus,  who  wrote  1075,  after  he  had  made  a 
visit  to  the  King  of  Denmark,  at  whose  court  he  heard  of  the 
exploits  of  the  Icelanders,  says  :  "Besides  it  was  stated  [by 
the  King]  that  a  region  had  been  discovered  by  many  in  that 
[Western]  ocean  which  was  called  W  inland,  because  vines 
grow  there  spontaneously,  making  oxeellent  wine  ;  for  that 
fruits,  not  planted  grow  there  of  their  own  accord,  we  know 
not  by  false  rumors,  but  by  the  certain  testimony  of  the 
Danes."    See,  also,  Rafn's  Anfiquitnfes,  etc.,  p.  319. 

''  They  were  evidently  Norwegian  traders  who  were  ship- 
wrecked while  apin'oaching  the  coast  and  sailing  for  the 
Greenland  ports.     Here  attention  may  be  called  to  the  truth- 


1 


America  by  the  Nouthmen. 


105 


•'But  wliat  is  your  name?"  Paid  he.  Leif  told  liis  name. 
"Are  you  the  8on  of  Eric  tiio  Red  of  Brattahlid  ? "  he 
asked.     Leif  said  that  was  so.     "  Now  I  will,"  said  Leif, 


ful  description  of  the  Sagas  as  one  proof  of  their  authenticity 
and  historical  value.  Wc  employ  the  well-considered  words 
of  Henry  Cabot  Lodge,  who  says  : 

"The  Sagas  may  then  be  accepted  as  authentic  historical 
records.  A  detailed  examination  of  them  would  result 
in  almost  complete  proof  of  Norse  visits  to  America.  Such 
an  examination  would  be  impossible  within  the  limits  of  a 
notice,  but  some  of  the  most  striking  portions  are  worth  at- 
tention. If  one  takes  a  map  of  Korth  America,  it  will  be 
seen  at  once  that  a  vessel  starting  from  Cape  Farewell  and 
steering  almost  due  south  would  make  the  coast  of  New- 
foundland, possibly  Labrador.  The  Qrst  land  made  by  the 
Northmen  after  leaving  Greenland  was  Helluland,  distin- 
guished by  its  rocky  appearance,  like  the  northern  Newfound- 
land coast.  Further  to  the  south,  the  next  sliores  would  be 
that  of  Nova  Scotia,  a  thickly  wooded  country,  and  called  by 
the  Northmen  Markand.  Several  days  of  open  water  and 
Cape  Cod  or  Cape  Kiarlarness  would  be  reached.  The  de- 
scription of  the  cape  in  the  Sagas,  where  it  is  freciuently 
mentioned,  corresponds  perfectly  with  Cape  Cod.  The  fea- 
tures of  the  shore  are  accurately  described,  long  stretches 
of  flats  and  sand  dunes  rising  up  behind  them.  To  the  south 
of  this  cape  a  bay  was  entered  by  the  Norsemen,  and  named 
from  its  numerous  currents,  for  which  Buzzards'  Bay  is  re- 
markable. The  large  island  covered  with  the  eggs  of  sea- 
birds  lies  in  the  southern  paj-t  of  the  bay.  The  long  beaches 
of  Martini's  Vineyard  and  Nantucket  are  famous  to-day,  as  in 
the  tenth  century,  for  largo  cpiantities  of  sea-fowl's  eggs.  Li 
this  country  wild  grajjcs  grew  in  great  i)rofusion.  Even  sup- 
posing great  changes  of  ciinuite,  this  fact  mny  be  fairly  taken 
to  exclude  Greenland  and  Labrador,  in  both  of  which  coun- 
tries wild  grajjcs  would  be  an  anomaly.  Grapes  do  grow, 
however,  in  Rhode  Island.  Examples  might  be  multiplied. 
It  is  a  very  strong  case  of  cumulative  evidence.  Vinland  must 
have  been  some  portion  of  the  eastern  coast  of  the  American 
Continent.  Nothing  then  is  more  likely  than  that  the  Norse- 
U 


h 


'ih[\ 


m 

In  : 


106 


Pke-Columbian  Discovery  of 


"  take  yc  and  all  on  board  my  ship,  and  as  much  of  tlio 
goods  as  the  ship  will  store."  They  took  up  this  offer,  and 
sailed  away  to  Ericfiord  with  the  caru'o,  and  frou)  thence  to 
J»rattahlid,  where  they  unloaded  the  ship.  Leif  offered 
Tliorer  and  his  wife,  (indrid,  and  three  other?.,  lodg- 
ing with  himself,  and  offering  lodging  elsewhere  for  the  rest 
of  the  people,  both  of  Thorer's  crew  and  his  own.  Leif 
took  fifteen  men  from  the  rock,  and  thereafter  was  called,  Leif 
the  Lucky.  After  that  time  Leif  advanced  greatly  in  wealth 
and  consideration.  Tliat  winter,  sickness  came  among 
Thorer's  people,  and  he  himself,  and  a  great  part  of  his 
crew,  died.  The  same  winter  Eric  lied  died.  This  expe- 
dition to  Vinland  was  much  talked  of,  and  Leif's  brother, 
Thorvald,  thought  that  the  country  ha«l  not  been  explored 
enough  in  different  places.  Then  Leif  said  to  Thorvald, 
"  You  may  go,  brother,  in  my  ship  to  Vinland  if  you  like  ; 
but  I  will  first  send  the  ship  for  the  timber  which  Thorer 
left  upon  the  rock."     So  it  was  done. 


SECOND     NARRATIVE. 


I:  ! 


■;  ! 


ill 


The  same  spring  King  Olaf,  as  said  before,  sent  Gissur^ 


and  llialte"  to  Icelanch 


The  king  also  sent  Leif  to  Green- 


men  visited  New  England.  The  description  of  the  Sagas  co- 
incide exactly  with  the  south-eastern  coast  of  Rhode  Island 
and  Massachusetts.  The  Sagas  are  in  the  main  certainly  ac- 
curate and  truthful.  If  these  premises  are  admitted,  and  it 
seems  impossible  to  deny  them,  the  visits  of  the  Norsemen 
are  sufficiently  well  proved.'' — North  American  Review,  vol. 
cxix,  p.  177. 

'  Gissur,  called  the  White,  was  one  of  the  greatest  lawyers 
of  Iceland.  "We  read  tlmt  *'  there  was  a  man  named  Gissur 
White,  he  was  Teit's  son,  Kettlebiarne  the  Old's  son,  of 
Mossfell  [Iceland].  Bisho])  I^^leif  was  Gissur's  son.  Gissur 
the  White  kept  house  at  Mossfell,  and  was  a  great  Chief." 
Saya  of  h  irnt  Nial,  vol.  i,  p.  146. 

"  Hialt  was  doubtless  the  same  person  who  entered  the 
swimming  match  with  King  Olaf.  See  Saga  of  Olaf  Trygg- 
vesson. 


America  by  the  Xohthmen". 


107 


land  to  proclaim  Christianity  tli"re.  The  king  sent  with  him 
a  priest  and  some  other  religious  men,  to  baptize  the  people 
and  teach  them  the  true  faith.  Leif  sailed  the  same  sum- 
mer to  Greenland  ;  lie  took  up  out  of  tlie  ocean  the  people 
of  a  ship  who  were  on  a  wreck  completely  destroyed,  and  in  a 
perishing  condition.  On  this  same  v(»yage  he  discovered 
Vinland  the  Good,'  and  came  at  the  close  of  summer  to 
Brattahlid,  to  his  father  Eric.  After  that  time  the  people 
called  him,  Leif  the  Fortunate  ;  hut  his  father  Eric  said 
that  these  two  things  went  against  one  another;  that  Leif 
had  saved  the  crew  of  the  ship,  and  delivered  them  from 
death,  and  that  he  had  [brought]  that  bad  man  into  Green- 
land, that  is  what  he  called  the  ])riest;  but  after  much  urging, 
Eric  was  baptized,'-  as  well  as  all  the  people  of  Greenland. 

Tinun   NAKRATIVK. 

The  same  winter,  Leif.  the  son  of  Eric  the  'RvA,  was  iu 
high  favor  with  KingOlaf,  and  embraced  Christianity.  But 
the  summer  that  Gissur  went  to  Iceland,  King  Olaf  sent 
Leif  to  Greenland,  to  proclaim  Christianity,  lie  sailed  the 
same  summer  for  Greenland.  He  found  some  men  in  the 
sea  ou  a  wreck,  and  helped  them ;  the  same  voyage,^  he  dis- 
covered Vinland  the  Good,  and  came  at  harvest  time  to 
Greenland.  He  brought  with  him  a  priest  and  other  re- 
ligious* men,  and  went  to  live  at  iirattahlid  with  his  father 
Eric.  He  was  afterward  called,  Leif  >he  Fortunate.  But 
his  father  Eric  said,  tiiat  tiieso  two  things  were  opposed  to 
one  another,  because  Leif  had  saved  the  crew  of  the  ship, 
and  brought  evil  men  to  Greenland,  meaning  the  priests. 

'  This  is  an  error,  unless  the  writer  means  that  the  voyage 
to  Vinlan-1,  iifterward  undertaken,  was  a  part  of  the  same 
general  expedition.  Leif  went  to  Greenland  first,  as  we  have 
already  seen. 

''These  pagans  did  not  always  yield  even  so  readily  as  Eric. 
Some  in  Norway  became  martyrs  to  the  faith  of  Odin.  See 
Saga  of  Olaf  Tri/i/f/vesson  {pas.sim)  in  vol.  I,  of  HeimskringJa. 

"  See  note  to  foregoing  account. 

■•  These  appear  to  have  been  married  men  or  secular  clergy. 


■  1 
-   i 

;  ;■  i 

' '.  * 

"'  h 
.  ,.;  1 
j.il 

'■'■  ' 

i  i 

'  i'  i 
1 

1' 

li 

ti 

; 

[' 

i: 

t  I 

;!( 

f  1 

ii 

:,! 

1 
i 

\\ 

i; 

Ml 


108  Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


V.    TIIOUVALD  ERICSON'S  EXPEDITIOINT. 

The  greater  ]>ortion  of  this  voyage  appears  to  have  been 
performed  (hiring  two  summers,  tlie  expedition,  after  visiting 
the  Viny  of  Boston,  finally  returning  to  (Treenland  ui\  account 
of  the  death  of  their  leader.  The  narrative  is  taken  from 
Codex  Flatoienais^  as  given  in  Antiquitates  Americance. 


Now  Thorvald  [A.  D.  1002]  made  ready  for  his  voyage 
with  thirty  men,  after  consulting  his  brother  Leif.  They 
rigged  their  ship,  and  put  to  sea.  Nothing  is  related  of  this 
expedition  until  they  came  to  A^inland,  to  the  booths  put  up 
by  Leif,  where  they  secured  the  ship  and  tackle,  and  re- 
mained quiet  all  winter  and  lived  by  fishing.  In  the  spring 
[A.  D.  1003]  Thorvald  ordered  the  vessel  to  be  rigged,  and 
that  some  men  should  proceed  in  the  long-boat  westward 
along  the  coast,  and  explore  it  during  the  summer.^  They 
thought  the  country  beautiful  and  well  wooded,  the  distance 
small  between  the  forest  and  the  sea,  and  the  strand  full  of 
white  sand.  There  were  also  many  islands  and  very  shallow 
water.  They  found  no  abode  for  man  or  beast,  but  on  an 
island  far  toward  the  west,  they  found  a  corn  barn  con- 
structed of  wood.^  They  found  no  other  traces  of  human 
work,  and  came  back  in  the  autumn  to  Leif's  booths.  The  fol- 
lowing spring  [A.  D.  1004]  Thorvald,  with  his  merchant 
ship,  proceeded  eastward,  and  toward  the  north  along  the 
land.     Opposite  to  a  cape'  they  met  bad  weather,  and  drove 


•  Assuming  that  the  expedition  was  located  in  llhode  Island, 
this  westward  exploration  would  indicate  a  movement  along 
the  shore  of  Connecticut,  which  answers  well  enough  to  the 
description. 

"  A  building  of  this  character  would  point  to  Europeans, 
who,  according  to  the  minor  narratives,  preceded  the  Iceland- 
ers in  America, 

^  This  cape  wa.  not  Point  Gilbert,  but  the  terminus  of  Cape 
Cod,  known  as  "Race  Point,"  a  dangerous  place  for  uaviga- 


1^ 


I 
ii 


il 


ii:. 


I' Ml- 1 


n: 


if' 


.         ILF.  \/ 

1  NAWSET  jPt.Care 


%. 


1 


I 


le 


America  by  thk  Northmek.  109 

upon  the  land  and  broke  the  keel,  and  remained  there  a  long 
time  to  repair  the  vessel.  Thorvald  said  to  his  companions" 
"  We  will  stiek  np  the  keel  here  npon  the  nei=3,  and  call  th 
place  Kialarness ;"  which  they  did.  Then  they  sailed  away 
eastward  along  the  country,  entering  the  months  of  the 
bays,  to  a  point  of  land  which  was  every  where  covered  with 
woods.  Tiiey  moored  the  vessel  to  the  land,  laid  out  gang- 
ways to  the  shore,  and  Thorvald,  with  all  his  ship's  company, 
landed.  Pie  said,  "  Here  it  is  so  beautiful,  and  I  would 
willingly  set  up  my  abode  here.'"     They  afterward  went 

tion.     It  would  seem  that  this  was  the  place  referred  to,  for 
the  reason  that  the  next  i)lace  mentioned  is  tlio  shore  near 
Plymouth,  which  is  readily  seen  from  the  end  of  Cape  Cod 
in  a  clear  day.     Here   is   a  hiatns.    It  was  the  vicinity  of 
Race  Point  that  they  called  "  Kialarness,"' or   Keel  Cape. 
From  Cape  Cod  it  would  seem  they  crossed  to  Plymouth, 
whose  heights  were  in  view  of  the  capo  in  clear  weather,  and 
then  worked  along  eastward,  though  the  passage  across  the 
mouth  of  Cape  Cod  Bay  is  not  mentioned,  reaching  the  nioutli 
of  Boston  Harbor,  where  Thorvald  said,  "  Here  it  is  beauti- 
ful," even  as  John  Smith  wrote  of  it  as  "the  Paradise  of  all 
these  parts,"  and  where  evidently  the  French  had  been  be- 
fore him.     Indeed  every  thing  goes  to  prove,  that  from  the 
time  of  Allefonsce,  154:?,  down  to  Bellinger,  1583,  the  French 
must  often  resorted  thither.     If  we  are  correct  in  this  view, 
Boston  is   a  singularly  appropriate  place  for   a  monument 
to    the    Northmen.      Afterward  they  speak  of  "the  bay" 
and   habitations,   all   of   which  is   in   keeping  with   Boston 
Harbor.     Whoever  takes  the  trouble  to  analyze  the  language, 
will  discover  by  the  occasional  hiatus  that  the  writer  speaks 
from  a  fullness  of  knowledge,  and  that  he  could  have  added 
many  particulars,  showing  that  he  was  writing  about  actual 
events. 

'  Here,  Antiquitaies  Americanm,  p.  43,  is  followed,  instead 
of  Peringskiold,  whose  version  does  not  mention  the  point  of 
land.  This  place  is  regarded  as  Point  Alderton,  below  Boston 
Harbor.  Thorvald  evidently  sailed  along  the  shore  to  this 
point,  which  is  the  most  remarkable  on  the  east  coast. 


I  i! ' 


iU 


•'Ml 

iJ 

t 

t 

i 

■'•1  i 

■■j  ■  ( 

,    ■     ( 

;  ■,  t 


i 

■( .  ■ 

■ 

) 

t  * 

it 

1 : 

h- 

i 

1 

i 

k 

no 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  op 


on  board,  and  saw  three  specks  upon  the  sand  within  tho 
point,  and  went  to  them  and  funnd  there  were  three  skin 
boats  with  three  men  nnder  each  boat.  They  diviiied  their 
men  and  took  all  of  them  prisoners,  except  one  man,  who 
escaped  with  his  boat.  They  killed  eight  of  them,  and  then 
went  to  the  point  and  looked  about  them.  "Within  this 
bay  tliey  saw  several  eminences,  which  they  took  to  be  habi- 
tations. Then  a  great  drowsiness  came  upon  them  and  they 
could  not  keep  themselves  awake,  but  all  of  them  fell 
asleep.'  A  sudden  scream  came  to  them,  and  they  all  awoke  ; 
and  mixed  with  the  scream  they  thought  they  henrd  the 
words :  "Awake,  Thorvald,  with  all  thy  comrades,  if  ye 
will  save  your  lives.  Go  on  board  your  ship  as  fast  as  you 
can,  and  leave  this  land  without  delay."  In  the  same  mo- 
ment an  innumerable  multitude,  froni  the  interior  of  the 
bay,  came  in  skin  boats  and  laid  themselves  alongside.  Then 
said  Thorvald,  "  We  shall  put  up  our  war  screens^  along  the 
gunwales  and  defend  ourselves  as  well  as  we  can,  but  not 
use  our  weapons  much  against  them."  They  did  so  ac- 
cordingly.    The  Skr}\3l lings'^  sliot  at  them  for  a  while,  and 

'  Nothing  supcnuitural  is  here  intended,  simply  the  result 
of  fatigue. 

''  These  screens  were  made  of  planks  which  could  be  quickly 
arranged  above  the  bulwarks,  thus  allording  particular  pro- 
tection against  arrows  and  stones. 

'  These  people  arc  sometimes  called  Smiellingar,  or  small 
men.  Otiiers  deduce  their  name  from  sknela,  to  dry,  allud- 
ing to  their  shriveled  aspect ;  and  others  from  skrwkia  to 
shout.  It  is  evident  from  the  accounts  of  Egede  and  Crautz, 
that  they  formerly  inhabited  this  part  of  the  country,  but 
were  gradually  obliged  to  go  northward.  It  is  well  known 
that  in  other  parts  of  America,  these  migrations  were  com- 
mon. These  people  were  more  likely  to  take  refuge  in 
Greenland  than  the  Northmen  themselves.  Critics  have  been 
concerned  to  know  how  it  comes  that  the  people  met  by  the 
Northmen  in  New  England  appeared  to  be  Esquimaux,  and 
not  Ked  Indians.  This  is  because  the  Red  Indians  had  not 
then  become  masters  of  the  coast,  which  was  held  by  a  littoral 


America  by  tiik  Nohthmen. 


m 


then  fled  away  as  fast  as  tliey  cotild.  Tlien  Tliorvald  asked 
if  anyone  was  wounded,  and  tliey  said  nobody  wa^*  liurt.  fie 
said:  "  I  liave  a  wound  under  the  arm.'  An  arrow  Hew 
between  the  gunwale  and  the  shield  under  my  arm  :  hero 
is  the  arrow,  and  it  will  he  my  death  wo<ind.  Now  I  ad- 
vise you  to  make  reaily  with  all  speed  to  return  ;  hut  ve 
shall  carry  me  to  the  point  which  I  thought  would  he  "so 
convenient  for  a  dwelling.  It  may  he  that  it  was  true  what 
I  said,  that  here  would  T  dwell  for  a  while.  Ye  shall  hury 
me  there,  and  place  a  cross  at  my  head  and  one  at  my  feet 
and  call  the  place  Crossness."  Christianity  had  been  estah- 
hshed  in  Greenland  at  this  time  ;-  hut  Eric   Red  was  dead-^ 

people  who  once  occui)ied  the  coast  from  Florida  to  Green- 
land, being  the  descendants  of  what  may  bo  cidled  the  "  gla- 
cial man."  The  Indian  who  said  that  the  Groat  8i)irit  cr-ive 
him  the  country,  simply  wrested  it  from  the  Skradlings,  whoso 
stone  implements  are  now  found  in  the  Trenton  gravels  See 
author's  "Glacial  Man  in  America;''  Pop.  Science  Review, 
vol.  XVIII,  ]).  31.  The  skin  boats  of  the  8kra?llings  were  in 
keeping  with  habits  of  the  littoral  i)cople.  The  Kod  man 
who  followed  used  bark,  or  fashioned  canoes  out  of  solid  logs 
as  described  by  Sebastian  Cabot,  Verrazano  and  Lescarbot.    ' 

'The  conduct  of  Thorvald  indicates  magnanimity  of  char- 
acter, thinking  first  of  his  men,  and  afterward  of  himself. 

'  Christianity  was  introduced  by  Leif,  Tliorvald's  brother 
in  1001-2.  ' 

•This  is  evidently  an  error,  for  Christianity  was  introduced 
by  Leif,  before  he  sailed  on  his  vovage  to  Vinland.  Errors 
like  this  abound  in  all  early  annals,  and  whv  should  Icelandic 
chronicles  bo  free  from  them?  Every  such  case  will  bo  im- 
partially  pointed  out.  The  treatment  of  this  passage  by 
Smith,  in  his  Dialogues  on  the  Northmen,  p.  127,  is  far  from 
being  candid.  He  translates  the  passage  thus:  '' But  E:ric 
the  lied  had  died  without  professing  Christianity,"  and  refers 
the  English  reader  to  the  Saga  of  Thorfinn  Karlsofno,  Jn- 
tiquitates  Americanw,  pp.  119-20,  as  if  he  would  there  find  a 
reason  for  his  rendering  of  the  text,  which  is  unecpiivocal,  and 
IS  translated  literally  above.    On  turning  to  the  authority  in 


1? 


Ii 


li, 


:  I 


'Ii:; 


112 


Pre-Coi-umhian  Discovkry  of 


before  Cliristianity  was  introduced.  Now  Thorvald  died, 
and  they  did  everytliin<;  as  he  had  ordered.  Then  tiiey  went 
away  in  search  of  their  fellow  voyajj^ers,'  and  they  related  to 
each  other  all  the  news.  Tlioy  remained  in  tlnnr  dwellini^ 
all  winter,  and  gathered  vines  and  grapes,-  and  put  them  on 
board  their  sliips.  Toward  spring,  they  prei)ared  to  return 
to  Greenland,  where  they  arrived  with  their  vessel,  and 
landed  at  Ericstiord,  bringing  heavy  tidings  to  Leif. 


«r 


t 


hliui 


J  f 


i  I 


;l:!:i 


'mW 


i 


VI.   TIIORSTEIN  EKICSON'S  ATTEMPT  TO  FIND 

VIN'AND. 

This  version  is  from  Codex  Flatmeiisis,  and  is  given  in 
Antiquitates  Amcncame,  pp.  47-55.  The  expedition  was 
wholly  nnsuccessfid,  and  the  leader  finally  died  without 
reaching  the  desired  land.  One  cannot  help  believing,  not- 
withstanding the  marvellous  events  recorded,  that  the  basis 
of  this  account  is  formed  of  solid  fact.  The  narrative  is 
not  one  likely  to  l:ave  been  invented  by  an  impostor,  espec- 
cially  as  there  w,  s  no  motive  suggesting  imposture. 


In  the  meantime   it   had  happened   in   Greenland  that 
Thorstein  of  Ericsliord  bad  married  and  taken  to  wife  [A. 

question,  we  find  nothing  m*>rc  said  tliau  that  "  Eric  was 
slow  to  give  up  Ills  [pagan]  religion/'  and  that  the  affair 
caused  a  separation  between  him  and  his  Avife.  That  he  was 
slow  to  give  up  his  pagan  belief,  would  seem  to  indicate  that 
he  did  give  it  up  eventually.  Moreover  we  have  the  direct 
statement  that  he  was  baptized.  See  second  Narrative  of  Leif, 
p.      . 

'  That  is,  they  returned  around  Cape  Cod  to  the  rendezvous 
in  Rhode  Island. 

'  Gathering  and  drying  them  evidently. 


i 


Amkhwa  hy  Tin:  Nouthmiin. 


113 


D.  1005]  Gudrid,'  the  (laughter  of  Tliorhiuni,  who  had  been 
inarried,  as  Ijufore  reliitod,  to  Tlioivr,  the  Earitiiiiin.'  Thor- 
steiii  p]ri('soii  bethoiij^dit  him  now  that  he  would  go  to  Vin- 
hmd  for  his  brother  Thorvahl's  hod  v.  He  riirired  out  the 
same  vessel  and  eho-se  an  able  and  stout  crew.  He  had  with 
him  ♦wentyfive  men  and  his  wife  Gudrid,  and  as  soon  as 
they  were  ready  he  put  to  sea.  They  quickly  lost  si^dit  of 
the  land.  They  drove  about  on  the  ocean  the  M'hole  sum- 
mer without  knowing  where  they  were, 'and  in  the  first  week 
of  wi"ter^  they  landed  at  Lysifiord  in  Greenland,  in  the 
western  settlement.  Thorstein  looked  for  lodgings  for  his 
men  and  got  his  whole  ship's  crew  accommodated,  but  not 
liimself  and  wife,  so  that  for  some  nights  they  had  to  sleep 
on  board  At  that  time  Christianity  was  but  recent  in 
Greenland.  One  day,  early  in  the  morning,  some  men  came 
to  tlieir  tent  and  the  leader  asked  them  what  |)eople  were  in 
the  tent  i  Thorstein  replies,  "  Two  ;  who  is  it  tliat  asksi  " 
"  Thorstein,"  was  the  reply,  "audi  am  called  Thorstein 
the  Black,  and  it  is  my  errand  here  to  offer  thee  and  tliy 
wife  lodging  beside  me."  Thorstein  said  he  would  speak 
to  his  wife  about  it,  and  as  she  gave  her  consent  he  airreed 
to  it.  "  Then  I  shall  come  for  you  to-morrow  with  my 
horses,'  for  I  do  not  want  means  to  entertain  you  ;  but  few 
care  to  live  in  my  house  ;  I  and  my  wife  live  lonely,  and  I 

*  This  Gudrid  Avho  was  rescued  from  the  rock  in  the  sea  by 
Leif  Ericson,  is  now  married  the  second  time,  and  as  we 
shall  see  later  on,  was  married  a  third  time,  and  became  the 
head  of  a  most  important  family,  afterward  going  to  Rome. 

2  Norway  lay  east  of  Iceland,  and  hence  the  people  of  that 
country  were  sometimes  called  Eastmen. 

•^  If  Vinland  had  been  situated  in  Labrador,  it  would  be 
rather  idle  to  suppose  that  they  could  have  lost  the  summer 
in  trying  to  find  it.  This  expedition  aimed  at  reaching  the 
place  called  "  Crossaness  "  near  the  Bay  of  Boston. 

*  Winter  began  October  17. 

'  They  probably  had,  at  least,  dinimutive  horses  or  ponies 
in  Greenland  like  those  of  Iceland  to-day. 
15 


II 


II: 


!|.'|l 


I M     : 


114 


PRK-COLl'MIItAV    DlSCOVF.RY   OP 


nin  very  gloomy.  I  Iiavo  alrto  a  difTcrctit  relitrion'  from 
yours,  altliuni;li  I  think  the  oiiu  you  liiiv*;  tlu'  hi'«t."  Now 
the  following  moniiii<ij  lie  ciUiK!  for  them  with  horses,  and 
they  took  up  their  ahodc  willi  Thorstcin  Hlaek,  wlio  was 
very  friencily  toward  them.  (lu(hid  had  a  goo<l  (Mitward  ap- 
pearance  and  was  knowirii,%  and  understood  well  h(»w  to 
beliave  with  straiii^ers.  Early  in  tlu;  wititer  a  sickness  pre- 
vailed amonjij  Thorstein  Krieson's  people,  and  many  of  his 
ship-men  died.  He  oniered  that  eotiins  should  be  nuide  for 
tlio  bodies  of  the  dead  and  tluit  thev  siiould  be  brought  on 
board  and  stowed  away  carefully,  for  he  said,  ''I  will  trans- 
port all  the  bodies  to  Ericsfiord  in  summer."^  It  was  not 
long  before  sickness  broke  out  in  Thorstein  JJlack's  house, 
and  his  wife,  who  was  called  (irindiild,  fell  sick  first.  She 
was  very  stout  and  as  strong  as  a  man,  but  yet  siie  could 
not  bear  np  against  the  illness.  Soon  after  Tliorstein  Eric- 
son  also  fell  sick  and  they  both  lay  ill  in  bed  at  the  same 
time ;  but  Grimhild,  Thorstein  Black's  wife,  died  first. 
When  she  was  dead,  Thorstein  went  out  of  the  room  for  a 
skin  to  lay  over  the  corpse.  Then  Gudrid  said,  "  My  dear 
Thorstein,  be  not  long  away,"  whicii  he  promised.  Then  said 
Thorstein  Ericson,  "  Our  liousewife  is  wonderful,  for  she 
raises  herself  up  with  her  elbows,  moves  herself  forward 
over  the  bed-frame,  and  is  feeling  for  her  shoes."  In  the 
same  moment,  Thorstein  the  Goodman,  came  back,  and  in- 
stantly, Grindiild  laid  herself  down,  so  that  it  made  every 
beam  that  was  in  the  house  crack.  Thorstein  now  made  a 
coffin  for  Grimhild's  corpse,  removed  it  outside,  and  buried 
it.  He  was  a  stout  and  strong  man,  but  it  required  all  his 
strength  to  remove  the  corpse  from  the  house.  Now  Tlior- 
stein Ericson's  illness  increased  upon  liim,  and  he  died, 
which  Gudrid  his  wife  took  with  great  grief.  They  were 
all  in  the  room,  and  Gndrid  had  set  herself  upon  a  stool  be- 
fore the  bench  on  which  her  liusband  Tliorsteiu's  body  lay. 


'  Thorstein  Black  was  a  pagan,  who  nevertheless  saw  the 
superior  value  of  the  new  faith. 
^  See  The  Graves  of  The  Northmen,  Church  Monthly,  1865 


AMEiarA    BY   THE   NOKTIIMEN. 


IIR 


N(»\v  Thorstoln  the  (Toodmiin  took  (ludrid  from  tho  stool  in 
his  arms,  and  set  liimfiolf  witli  lier  upon  a  Ikmu-Ii  just  oppo- 
site to  Tliorstein's  hody,'  and  spoko  imu-li  with  hrr.  Ho  con- 
Holod  her,  ami  promised  to  ^»  with  her  in  riummor  to 
Ericf^tiord,  with  her  liiishand  Thorstoin's  corpse,  and  thoso 
of  his  crew,  "  And,"  said  ho,  "  I  shall  take  with  mo  many 
servants  to  consohi  and  assist."  Sjie  thaidvod  him  for  this. 
Thorstein  Ericson  then  raised  himself  up  and  said,  "  Where 
is  (iiidrid?"  And  thrico  ho  said  tiiis  ;  l)ur  she  was  ."ilent. 
Then  she  said  to  Thorstein  the  Goodman,  "  Sliall  1  ^ivo 
answer  or  not  ^ "  He  told  her  not  to  answer.  Then  went 
Thoi'stoin  the  Cioodnian  across  the  room,  and  sat  down  in  a 
chair,  and  Gndrid  sot  herself  on  his  knee;  and  Th(»rstein 
the  Goodman  said:"  What  wilt  thou  make  known  ?"  After 
a  while  the  corpse  replies,  "  I  wish  to  tell  (rudrid  her  fate 
beforehand,  that  she  may  bo  tho  better  able  to  bear  my 
death;  f(jr  I  have  como  to  a  blessed  restin<;  place.  This  I 
have  now  to  toll  theo,  Gndrid,  that  thou  wilt  be  married  to 
an  Iceland  man,  and  ye  will  live  long  together  and  froin 
yon  will  descend  man}'  men,  brave,  gallant  and  wise,  and 
a  well-pleasing  race  of  i)osterity.  Yo  shall  go  from  Green- 
land to  Norway,  and  from  thence  to  Iceland,  where 
ye  shall  dwell.  Long  will  ye  live  together,  but  thou  wilt 
survive  him;  and  then  thou  shalt  go  abroad,  and  go  south- 
ward,'- and  shall  return  to  thy  honn;  in  Iceland.  And 
there  must  a  church  be  built,  and  thou  must  remain  there 
and  be  consecrated  a  nun,  and  there  end  thy  days."'     And 

'  We  must  here  remember  the  simplicity  of  manners,  which 
then  (as  now)  prevailed  among  tho  Icelanders.  The  tourist 
in  Iceland  is  always  surprised  by  the  absence  of  all  prudery. 

"  That  is,  visit  Italy  and  ospceially  Rome. 

^  Whoever  inclines  to  dismiss  this  narrative  as  an  idle 
fiction,  must  remember  that  all  history  is  more  or  less  per- 
vaded by  similar  stories.  The  IJev.  Cotton  Mather,  in  his 
Magnalia  of  New  England,  gives  the  accouut  of  a  great  num- 
ber of  supernatural  events  of  no  better  character  than  this  re- 
lated in  the  Saga.     Some  are  ludicrous  in  the  extreme,  and 


I' 


■\ 


1'}!= 


i  I:' 


116 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


'IN 


then  Thorstein  sank  backward,  and  his  corpse  was  put  in 
order  and  carried  to  the  shi)).  Thorstein  the  Goodman  did 
all  that  he  had  pioniised.     lie  sold  in  spring  [A.  D.  1006] 

others  are  horrible,  both  in  their  inception  and  end.  Among 
other  stories,  is  that  of  Mr,  Phillip  Smith,  deacon  of  the 
church  at  Hadley,  Mass.,  and  a  member  of  the  General  Court, 
who  ai)pears  to  have  been  bewitched.  Ho  was  finally  obliged 
to  keej)  his  bed.  Then  it  is  said  that  tl;e  ])eople  ''beheld  firj 
sometimes  on  the  bed  ;  and  when  the  beholders  began  to  dis- 
course of  it,  it  vanished  away.  Divers  people  actually  felt 
something  often  stir  in  the  bed,  at  a  considerable  distance 
from  the  man  ;  it  seemed  as  big  as  a  cat,  but  they  could  never 
grasp  it.  Several  trying  to  lean  on  the  bed's  head,  tho'  the 
sick  man  lay  wholly  still,  the  bed  would  shake  so  as  to  knock 
their  heads  uncomfortably.  A  very  strong  man  could  not 
lift  the  sick  man,  to  make  him  lie  more  easily,  tho'  he  ap- 
ply'd  liis  utmost  strength  unto  it ;  and  yet  he  could  go  pres- 
ently and  lift  the  bedstead  and  a  bed,  and  a  man  lying  on  it, 
without  any  strain  to  himself  at  all.  Mr.  Smith  dies  . . . 
After  the  opinion  of  all  had  protiounc\i  him  dead,  his  counte- 
nance continued  as  lively  as  though  he  had  been  alive .... 
Divers  noises  were  heard  in  the  room  where  the  corpse  lay  ; 
as  the  clattering  of  chairs  and  stools,  whereof  no  account 
could  bo  given." —  Magnalia,  ed.  1853,  vol.  i,  p.  455.  The 
account  is  vouched  for  by  the  a.ithor,  who  was  one  of  the 
most  learned  divines  of  his  day.  Another  is  given,  among 
the  multitude  of  which  he  had  the  most  convincing  proof.  He 
writes:  "  It  was  on  the  2d  day  of  May,  in  the  year  1687,  that 
a  most  ingenious,  accomplish'd  and  well-dispos"d  young  gen- 
tleman, Mr.  Joseph  Beacon  by  Name,  about  5  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  as  he  lay,  whether  sleeping  or  waking  he  could  not 
say  (but  he  judged  the  latter  of  them),  had  a  view  of  his 
brother,  then  at  London,  although  he  was  himself  atonr  Bos- 
ton, distanc'd  from  him  a  thousand  leagues.  This  his  brother 
appear'd  to  him  in  tho  morning  (I  say)  about  5  o'clock,  at 
Boston,  having  on  him  a  Bengale  gown,  which  he  usually 
wore,  with  a  napkin  ty'd  about  his  head;  his  rounfennnce  was 
very  pale,  ghastly,  deadly,  and  he  had  a  bloody  wound  on  the 
side  of  his  forehead.     '  Brother,'  says  the  alfrighted  Joseph, 


f 


Ami; RIGA  by  tiik  Northmkn-, 


iir 


I 


his  land  and  cattle,  and  went  withGudrid  and  all  her  goods  ; 
inade  ready  the  ship,  got  men  fur  it,  and  rheu  went  to  Erics- 
fiord.  The  body  was  buried  at  the  cimrch.'  Giidrid  went 
to  Leif's  at  JJrattahlid,  and  Thorstein  the  Black  took  his 
abode  in  P:rlcstiord,  and  dwelt  there  as  long  as  he  lived ; 
and  was  reckoned  an  able  man. 


t 


VII.  THORFINN  KARLSEF^XE'S  EXPEDITION  TO 

VI N  LAN  I). 

This  was  in  many  respects  the  most  important  expedition 
to  New  England,  both  as  regards  the  numbers  engaged,  and 

'Brother,'  answered  the  apparition.     Said  Joseph,  'What's 
the  matter  Brother  ?  how  came  you  here  ? '    The  ai)i)arition 
replied:     'Brother   I   have  been   most   barbarously  and  in- 
humanly murdered  by  a  dcbauch'd  fellow,  to  whom   I  never 
did  any  wrong  in  my  life.'    Whereupon  he  gave  a  particular 
description  of  the  murderer  ;  adding,  '  Brotlier,  this  fellow, 
changing  his  name,  is  attempting  to  come  over  to  New  Eng- 
land in /})//  or  IViM;  I  would  pray  you   on    the   arrival  of 
either  of  those,  to  get  an  order  from  thegovernourto  seize  the 
person  whom  I  now  have  describ'd,  and  then  do  you  indict 
him  for  the  murder  of  your  brother.'     And  so  he  vanished." 
Mather  thou  adds  an  account,  which  shows  that  Beacon's 
brother  was  actually  murdered  as  described,  dying  within  the 
very  hour  in  which  his  apparition  appeared  in   Boston.     He 
says  that  the  murderer  was  tried,  but,  with  the  aid  of  his 
friends,  saved  his  life.     Joseph  himself,  our  author  says,  died 
"ji  pious  and  hopeful  death,"  and   gave   him  the   account 
written  and  signed  with  his  own  hand.     Wlule  New  England 
history  abounds  with  stories  like  this,  men  incline  to  (piestion 
an  Icelandic  writer,  because  he  occasionally  indulges  in  fan- 
cies of  the  same  sort.     Rather  should  we   look  for  (liem,  as 
authentic  contemporary  signs.      These   things   seem  to  be 
more  or  less  akin  to  what  are  called  the  "spiritual  manifesta- 
tions "  of  our  modern  times,  and  suggest  the  well-attested 
marvels  that  disturbed  the  Wesley  family. 

'  Thorhild's  Church.  See  Antiquitates  Amcricanm,  p.  119. 


i  1 

0: 

•  M       •    ■ 

11 1 . 

I*  ,    : 


m 


I'M 


'  J  f 


118 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


the  information  and  experience  derived.  We  have  three 
different  iiccouiits  of  tlie  expedition.  The  first  is  from  the 
somewhat  leni^tliy  Saira  of  Thurfinn  Karlsef tie,  in  the  Arnce- 
Magnican  Collection;  tlie  second  is  from  the  Saga  of  Eric 
the  Red,  being  called  "  The  Account  of  Thorfinn  ;  "  while 
the  third  is  a  briefer  relation  from  Codex  Flat'uiensis.  The 
first  two  may  1)0  found  in  Rafn's  Antiquitaies  Americana-, 
pp.  75-200 ;  while  the  last  is  also  given  in  the  same  work, 
on  pp.  55-64. 

The  Saga  of  Kai'lsefne  is  occupied  largely  at  the  begin- 
ning with  accounts  of  various  matters  connected  with  social 
life  ;  yet,  as  such  subjects  are  not  essential  to  the  treatment 
of  the  voyage,  they  are  all  omitted,  except  the  account  of 
Thorfinn's  marriage  with  the  widow  of  Thorstein  Ericson. 

The  notes  to  the  narrative  of  Leif's  expedition,  which 
pi'ceede  this  Saga  in  the  chronological  order,  do  away  with 
the  necessity  of  treating  a  number  of  important  points  sug- 
gested again  in  the  present  narrative. 

It  is  believ'ed  that  the  principal  manuscript  of  Thorfinn 
Karlsefne  is  an  autograph  by  one  of  his  descendants,  the 
celebrated  Hank  Erin  ler,  the  Governor  or  Lagman  of  Ice- 
land, In  1295,  who  also  was  one  of  the  compilers  of  the 
Landnama-hoh.  Erlander  was  the  ninth  in  descent  from 
Thorfinn.  Torfi^^ns,  who  supposed  that  this  manuscript  was 
lost,  knew  it  only  through  corrupt  extracts  in  the  collection 
of  Biorn  Johnson, 

There  will  be  found  a  substantial  agreement  between  the 
different  accounts,  notwithstanding  they  may  not  have  been 
composed  by  eye  witnesses.  The  differences  are  evidently 
such  as  would  not  appear  in  the  case  of  three  writers  who 
had  banded  together  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  out  a  his- 
torical fraud.  The  Saga  of  Thorfinn,  we  may  again  remind 
the  student,  was  written  in  Iceland,  while  that  of  Er*'  was 
composed  in  Greenland.  The  account  from  the  Flat'6 
Manuscript  was,  of  course,  written  in  the  island  which 
bears  that  name,  and  is  extremely  brief,  wanting  many  essen- 
tial particulars.     Indeed  it  is  tune  that  we  had  done  talking 


i 


1 


\  > 


Amkrica  by  the  Northmen. 


119 


II 


about  fraud  in  connection  with  the  work  of  the  Icelanders, 
wlio  knew  no  spirit  of  rivalry  and  were  not  conipetinfr  with 
any  foreign  clainiantsj. 

NAKEATIVE   OF    TIIOKFINN    KAKLSEFNE. 

There  was  a  man  named  Thord  who  dwelt  at  IKifda.  in 
Hofda-Strand.     He  married  Fridgcrda,  daughter  of  Thorer 
the  Idle,  and  of  Fridgerda  the  daughter  of  Kiarval.  King 
of  the  Irish.     Thord  Avas  the  son  of  Biai-ne   l^iitter'-Tub^ 
son  of  Thorvald,  sou  of  Aslak,  son  of  Tiiarne  Ironsides,  son 
of  Ragriar  Lodhrok.     They  liad  a  son  named  Snorre,  'who 
married  Thorhild  the  Partridge,  daughter  of  Thord  C^eller. 
They  had  a  son  named  Thord  Horsehead.     Thortiuu  Karl- 
sefne^  was   his   son,  whose   mother's  name  was   Thoruna. 
Thorfinn  occupied  his  time  in  merchant  voyages  and  ^vas 
thought  a  good  trader.     One  summer  he  fitted  out  his  ship 
for  a  voyage  to  Greenland,  attended  by  Snorre  Thorbrand- 
son  of  Alptafiord,  and  a  crew  of  forty  men.     There  was  a 
man  named  Biarne  Grimolfson  of  Breidafiord,  and  another 
nanied  Thorhall  Gamlason  of  Austfiord.     These  men  fitted 
out  a  ship  at  the  same  time  to  voyage  to  Greenland.     They 
also  had  a  crew  of  forty  men.     This  ship  and  that  of  Thor- 
finn, as  soon  as  they  were  ready,  put  to  sea.     It  is  not  said 
how  long  they  were  on  the  voyage  ;  it  is  only  told  that  both 
ships  arrived  at    Ericsfiord  in  the  autumn  of   that  year. 
Leif3  and  other  people  rode  down  to  the  ships  and  friendly 

'  "  Byrdusmjar." 

-  "  Karl  is  the  equivalent  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  '•  Carl."  sio-ni- 
fv-inga  "Man."  -Efni"  finds  its  equivalent  in  the  Latin 
Maferia,  signifying  "Stuff."  "Mannsefni"  stood  for  a 
"promising  man,"  and  "  Karlsefni  "  for  a  "  real  "  or  "sterling  " 
man.  The  name  was  often  used  in  the  sense  of  a  nickname, 
and  indicated  that  the  person  to  whom  it  was  applied  was 
made  of  "good  stuff." 

3  Throughout  this  narrative  of  Thorfinn,  the  name  of  Eric 
occurs  where  that  of  Leif  should  be  given.  Eric  died  five 
years  before  Thorfinn  came  over  to  Greenland.     This  account 


m 


no 


PUE-COLUMBIAN   DISCOVERY   OF 


m 


h 


exchanges  were  made.  The  captains  requested  Leif  to  take 
whatever  he  desired  of  their  goods.  Leif,  in  return,  enter- 
tained them  well  and  invited  the  principal  men  of  both  ships 
to  spend  the  winter  with  him  at  Brattahlid.  The  merchants 
accepted  his  invitation  with  thanks.  Afterward  their  goods 
were  moved  to  Brattahlid,  where  they  had  every  entertain- 
ment tiiat  they  could  desire  ;  tlierefore  their  winter  <|uarters 
pleased  them  much.  When  the  Yule  feast  began,  Leif  was 
silent  and  more  depressed  than  usual.  Then  Karlsefne 
said  to  Leif:  "Are  you  sick,  friend  Leif?  you  do  not  seem 
to  be  in  your  usual  spirits.  You  have  entertained  us  most 
liberally,  for  which  we  desire  to  render  you  all  the  service 
in  our  power.  Tell  me  what  it  is  that  ails  you."  "  You  have 
received  what  I  have  been  able  to  offer  a'ou,"  said  Leif,  "  in 
the  kindest  manner  and  there  is  no  idea  in  my  mind  that  you 
have  been  wanting  in  courtesy ;  but  I  am  afraid  lest  when 
you  go  away  it  may  be  said  that  you  never  saw  a  Yule'  feast 
so  meanly  celebrated  as  that  w^iich  draws  near  at  which  you 
will  be  entertained  by  Leif  of  Brattahlid."  "  That  shall  never 
be  the  case,  friend,"  said  Karlsefne,  "  we  have  ample  stores 
in  the  ship ;  take  of  these  what  you  wish  and  make  a  feast  as 
splendid  as  you  please."  Leif  accepted  this  offer  and  the  Yule 
began.  So  well  were  Leif's  plans  made,  that  all  were  sur- 
prised that  such  :;  rich  feast  could  be  prepared  in  so  poor  a 
country.  After  the  Yule  feast,  Karlsefne  began  to  treat 
with  Leif,  as  to  the  marriage  of  Gudrid,  Leif  being  the  per- 
son to  whom  the  right  of  betrothal  belonged.     Lief  gave  a 


having  been  written  in  Iceland,  the  author  made  a  very  natu- 
ral mistake  in  supposing  that  Erie  was  still  at  the  head  of  the 
family.  The  proper  change  has  been  made  in  the  translation 
to  avoid  confusion. 

'  Yule  was  a  pagan  festival  hold  originally  in  honor  of  Thor, 
the  God  of  War,  at  the  beginning  of  February,  which  was 
the  opening  of  the  Northman's  year.  But  as  Christianity 
had  been  established  in  Greenland  for  five  years,  the  festival 
Avas  now  probably  changed  to  December,  and  held  in  honor 
of  Christ. 


f 


i 


America  by  the  Northmen. 


121 


■ 


favorable  rei)ly,  and  said  she  must  fulfill  that  destiny  which 
fate  had  assigned/  and  that  he  had  heard  of  none  except  a 
good  report  of  him;  and  in  the  end  it  turned  out  that 
Ivarlsefne  married  Gudrid,  and  their  wedding  was  held  at 
Brattahlid,  tiiis  same  winter. 

[A.  D.  1007.J  The  conversation  often  turned  at  Brattah- 
lid, on  the  discovery  of  Yinland  the  Good,  and  they  said 
that  a  voyage  there  had  great  hope  of  gain.^  After  this 
Karlsefno  and  Snorre  made  ready  for  going  on  a  voyage 
there  the  following  spring,  iiiarne  and  Thorhall  Ganda- 
son,  before  mentioned,  joined  him  witli  a  ship.  There  was 
a  man  named  Thorvard,  who  married  Freydis,  natural 
daughter  of  Eric  Red,  and  lie  decided  to  go  with  them,  as 
did  also  Thorvald,  son^  of  Eric.  Thorhall,  commonly 
called  the  Hunter,  who  had  been  the  huntsman  of  Eric  in 
the  summer,  and  his  steward  in  the  winter,  also  went.  This 
Thorhall  was  a  man  of  immense  size  and  of  great  strength, 
and  dark  complexion  and  taciturn,  and  when  he  spoke,  it  was 
always  jestingly.  He  was  always  inclined  to  give  Leif  evil 
advice.  He  was  an  enemy  to  Christianity.  He  knew  much 
about  desert  lauds ;  and  was  in  the  same  ship  with  Thorvord 
and  Thorvald.  These  used  the  ship  which  brought  Thor- 
biorn  from  Iceland.  There  were  in  all,  forty  men  and  a 
hundred.*     They  sailed  to  the  West  district  [of  Greenland], 

'  Afite,  p.  1:5.  Widow  of  Thorstein  Ericson.  Eafn  thinks, 
as  she  is  mentioned  in  this  Saga  by  two  lumics,  Gudrid  and 
Thurid,  that  one  was  her  name  in  childhood,  and  the  other 
in  her  maturer  years,  when  Christianity  came  to  have  a  practi- 
cal bearing.  Her  father's  name  was  Thorbiorn,  derived  from 
Thor.  It  was  supposed  that  those  who  bore  the  names  of 
gods  would  find  in  these  names  a  charm  or  special  protection 
from  danger. 

•'It  was  gain,  not  glory.  They  never  boasted  of  their 
voyages. 

*  This  is  a  mistake,  Eric's  son  was  dead  and  buried  at  Cros- 
saness  in  Vinland.    It  must  have  been  another  Thorvald. 

*  The  JSTorthmen  had  two  ways  of  reckoning  a  hundred,the 

16 


KkUffiJS 


12^ 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


i  I  Jilt 


m' 


i;(- 


m 


11 1' 


:\hi 


■'! :?  V' 


;!i|+: 
:;lii 


and  thence  to  Blarney  ;  ^  hence  they  sailed  south  a  nio^lit  and 
a  day.  Then  hmd  was  seen,  and  they  launched  a  boat  and 
explored  tlie  land ;  they  fonnd  great  Hat  stones,  many  of 
which  were  tweh'e  ells  broad.  There  were  a  j^reat  number 
of  foxes  there.  They  called  the  land  Ilelluland-  Then 
they  sailed  a  day  and  a  night  in  a  southerly  course,  and  came 
to  a  land  covered  with  woods,  in  which  there  were  many 
wild  animals.  Beyond  this  land  to  the  south-east,  lay  an 
island  on  which  the}'  slew  a  bear.  They  called  the  island 
Bear  island,^  and  the  land,  Markland.  Thence  they  sailed 
long  st>uth  by  the  land  and  came  to  a  cape.  Tiie  laiui  jay  on 
the  right  [starboard]  side  of  the  ship,  and  there  were  long 
shores  of  sand.  They  came  to  land,  and  found  on  the  cape, 
the  keel  of  a  Paip,  from  which  they  called  the  place  Kiarlar- 
nesr,'  and  the  shores  they  also  called  Wonder-strand,  because 

short  and  the  long.  The  long  hundred  was  a  hundred  and 
twenty.     Wo  read  in  Tegner's  Fn'fhiof's  Siuja  : 

"  But  a  house  for  itself  was  tlie  banquet  hall,  fashioned  in  fir  wood; 

Not  five  hundred,  though  told  ten  dozen  to  every  hundred, 

Filled  that   chamber  so   vast,   when  they  gathered  for  Yule-tide 

carousing." 

American  ed.,  chap,  in,  p.  13. 

Professor  Rafn  infers  that  the  long  hundred  was  here 
meant,  because  he  thinks  that  the  central  inscription  on 
Dighton  Rock  indicates  CLI.,  the  number  of  men  Karlsefne 
had  with  him,  after  losing  nine. 

'  The  present  island  of  Disco,  also  called  by  the  Northmen, 
Blarney,  or  Bear  island. 

'■'  The  northern  coast  of  America  was  called  Helluland  the 
Great,  and  Newfoundland,  Helluland,  or  Little  Helluland. — 
Antiquitates  Amcricame,  p.  419.  The  sailing  time  is  put  too 
short. 

*  Supposed  to  be  the  Isle  of  Sable,  but  probably  not. 

■*  Thorvald  had  left  the  keel  of  his  vessel  here  on  the  point 
of  this  cape,  which  was  Cape  Cod.  In  calling  it  by  this  name, 
they  simply  followed  his  example,  as  in  the  case  of  Helluland 
and  Markland. 


I 


;    t 


America  by  the  Northmen. 


1^>3 


i 


it  soeiiied  so  long  sailing  by.'  Then  the  Imid  became  in- 
dented with  coves,  and  they  ran  the  shii)  into  a  bay,-  whither 
they  directed  their  conrse.  King  Olaf  Tryggvesson  iiad 
given  Leif  two  Scuts,'  a  man  r.amed  Ilaki  and  a  woman 
named  Ilekia ;  they  were  swifter  of  foot  than  wild  animals. 


'  Ante,  p.  9G,  n. 

'  This  bay  Avas  probably  the  bay  then  situated  between  Point 
Gilbert  and  Isle  Nauset,  which  Professor  Agassiz  ])rovc.s  to 
have  existed.  The  writers  do  not  mention  this  island  in 
either  of  the  accounts  of  Thorium's  voyage;  but  it  has  been 
shown  that  Isle  Nauset  lay  close  to  the  shore,  so  that  they 
might  not  know  that  it  ivas  an  island  without  par- 
ticular examination;  and,  if  they  were  aware  of  its  existence, 
it  was  not  necessary  to  speak  of  it.  Leif  landed  upon  it  and, 
therefore,  it  was  mentioned  by  the  autlior  who  wrote  the  ac- 
count of  his  voyage.  Yet  Thorfinn's  chroniclers  help  to 
jH-ove  its  existence,  by  showing  that  beyond  Wonder-strand 
there  Avas  a  bay  where  tliey  rode  at  anchor  for  three  days.  It 
must  be  noticed  that  the  events  are  not  set  down  in  tlieir  ex- 
act order,  for,  after  the  Avritcr  gets  the  vessels  into  the  bay,  he 
goes  back  to  speak  of  the  landing  of  the  Scots,  which  is  often 
the  case  where  a  writer  is  full  of  his  subject.  Gosnold  an- 
chored in  tlie  same  place  in  the  night,  and  in  the  morning  he 
remarked  the  number  of  coves,  or  as  he  calls  them  "  breaches," 
in  the  land.  The  Saga  mentions  the  same  thing,  saying,  that 
the  land  "  became  indented  with  coves."  These  coves  have 
now  disappeared,  yet  the  testimony  of  Gosnold  shows  how 
accurately  the  Northmen  observed  this  part  of  the  coast. 
Like  Gusnold,  they  found  it  convenient  and  safe  to  lie  here 
for  a  while.     See  Ante,  p.  97,  on  "  Sloop  Mary." 

^  This  is  the  first  we  hear  of  slaves  in  Vinland.  We  have 
already  seen  that  among  the  proud  Northmen,  slavery, 
"thralldom,"  w^as  a  reality.  One  of  the  near  relations  of 
Ingolf,  the  tirst  Northman  who  settled  in  Iceland,  was  mur- 
dered by  his  Scotch  (Irish)  slaves.  Sec  on  their  dress,  Rafn, 
p.  140,  note  a.  The  grain  found  was  called  "  Hveiti,"  wheat, 
or  in  general  language  "  corn,"  not  meaning  the  Indian 
maise. 


fl 


124 


PllE-COLUMBIAy    DiSCOVEUY   OP 


m^ 


ir.i' 


I  .! 


liMi 


These  were  in  Karlsefne's  ship.  When  they  had  passed  be- 
yond Wonder-strand,  they  put  these  Scots  ashore,  and  told 
them  to  run  over  tlie  land  to  the  south-west,  throe  days,  and 
discover  the  nature  of  the  land,  and  then  return.  They 
had  a  kind  of  garment  that  they  called  kiafal,  that  was  so 
made  that  a  hat  was  on  top,  and  it  was  open  at  the  sides, 
and  no  arms  ;  fastened  between  the  legs  with  a  button  and 
strap,  otherwise  they  were  naked.  When  they  returned, 
one  had  in  his  hand  a  bunch  of  grapes,  and  the  other  a 
spear  of  wheat.  They  went  on  board,  and  afterward  the 
co\irse  was  obstructed  by  another  bay.  Beyond  this  bay 
was  an  island,'  on  each  side  of  which  was  a  rapid  current, 
that  they  called  the  Isle  of  Currents.^  There  was  so  great 
a  number  of  eider  ducks ''  there,  that  they  could  hardly  step 
without  treading  on  their  eggs.  They  called  this  place 
Stream  Bay.*  Here  they  brought  their  ships  to  land, 
and  prepared  to  stay.  They  had  with  them  all 
kinds  of  cattle.  The  situation  of  the  place*  was  pleasant, 
but  they  did  not  care  for  any  thing,  except  to  explore  the 
land.  Here  they  wintered  without  sufficient  food.  The 
next  summer  [A.  D.  1008],  failing  to  catch  fish,  they  began 
to  want  food.     Then  Thorhall  the  Hunter  diappeared. 

They  found  Thorhall,  whom  they  sought  three  days,  on 
the  top  of  a  rock,  where  he  lay  breathing,  blowing  through 
his  nose  and  mouth,  and  muttering.  They  asked  why  he 
had  gone  there.  He  replied  that  this  was  nothing  that 
concerned  them.^     They  said  that  he  should  go  home  with 

'  This,  if  we  are  correct,  was  Nantucket  or  Martha's  Vine- 
yard, then  perhaps  united,  forming  one  island,  as  great 
changes  have  taken  place. 

'  Straumey,  or  Straum  Isle,  which  indicates  the  powerful 
currents  in  this  region. 

3  The  gull,  or  some  similar  bird  is  here  referred  to. 

*  Buzzard's  Bay.     See  note  to  p.  98. 

*  The  shore  opposite  Martha's  Vii^pyard. 

*  It  would  appear  from  what  follows  that  he  was  engaged  in 
a  heathen  invocation.     This  is  the  only  instance  on  record  of 


■li 


;:   4/ 


America  by  the  Noktomen". 


125 


tliem,  which  ho  did.  Afterward  a  whale  was  east  ashore' 
in  that  phico ;  and  they  assonihled  and  cut  it  up,  not 
knowin<i'  what  kind  of  a  wlialo  it  was.  Tiiey  hoilcd  it  with 
water,  and  ate  it,  and  were  taken  sick.  Tiien  Thorliali 
said:  "  Now  you  see  that  Thor^  is  more  prompt  to  give 
aid  than  your  Christ.  This  was  cast  ashore  as  a  rewanl  for 
the  hynm  wliich  I  composed  to  my  patron  Thor,  who  rarely 
forsakes  me."^  When  they  know  tliis,  they  cast  all  the  re- 
honor  being  paid  to  this  heathen  god  on  the  shores  of  Xew 
England,  yet  we  unwittingly  recognize  him  every  time  wc  say 
"Thursday,"  that  is,  '' Thor's  Day." 

'  In  olden  times  a  certain  portion  of  every  whale  cast  ashore 
on  Capo  Cod,  formed  a  perquisite  of  the  clergy.  Drift  whales 
were  set  apart  to  swell  the  fund  in  aid  of  building  Trinity 
church.  New  York. 

'^Literally  the  Red-beard,  as  Thor,  the  Thunderer,  was 
supposed  to  have  had  a  beard  of  that  color.  The  principal 
deity  of  the  Northmen  was  Odin,  a  king  who  died  in  his  bed 
in  Sweden,  and  was  afterward  apotheosized.  He  was  called 
the  "Terrible  god."  The  souls  of  men  slain  in  battle  were 
received  by  him  into  the  hall  of  the  gods.  Next  was  Frey, 
considered  a  god  of  earth.  Thor  the  Rod-beard  was  synony- 
mous with  Jupiter.  These  three  composed  the  supremo 
couiicd  of  the  gods.  Afterward  came  tlie  good  and  gentle 
Balder,  with  him  came  Brage,  patron  of  eloquence  and 
poetry,  and  his  wife  Iduna,  charged  with  the  care  of  certain 
apples.  Also  Heimdal  the  porter  of  the  gods  and  builder  of 
the  rainbow,  and  Loke,  a  kind  of  Satan  or  evil  principle  aided 
by  his  children,  the  Wolf  Fenris,  the  Serpent  Midgard,  and 
Hela  or  Death.  The  American  red-breasted  Robin  is  sacred 
to  the  red-bearded  Thunderer;  which  explains  the  belief  in 
some  quarters,  that  whoever  injures  a  robin  will  bo  struck  by 
lightning. 

^The  Saga  has  already  stated  {ante,  p.  131)  that  Thorhall 
"  know  much  about  desert  lands."  Ho  appears  as  a  stubborn 
and  pronounced  character,  full  of  his  own  opinions.  Now, 
therefore,  we  have  an  illustration  of  the  man.  The  critic 
should  place  the  man's  character  and  attainments  in  connec- 


I 


12G 


PRE-COLUMUIAN   DiSCOVEUY   OF 


mains  of  the  whale  into  the  sea,  and  coininendcd  their  affairs 
to  God.  After  which  the  air  hecaiiie  tiiihier,  and  oppor- 
tunities were  given  for  flshin<^.  From  tliat  time  there  was 
an  abundance  of  food  ;  and  tiiere  were  beasts  on  the  K'lnd, 
eggs  in  the  island,  and  lish  in  the  sea. 

They  say  that  Thorhall  desired  to  go  northward  around 
Wonder-strand  to  explore  Viidand,  but  Karlsefne  wished  to 
go  along  the  shore  south.  Then  Thorhall  prepared  liimself 
at  the  island,'  but  did  not  have  more  than  nine  men  in  Ills 
whole  e<»mpany,  and  all  the  others  went  in  the  company  of 
Karlsefne.  When  Thorhall  was  carrying  water  to  his  ship, 
he  sang  this  verse  : 

"  Pooplo  said  when  hither  I 
Cuinc,  that  I  the  best 
Drink  would  have,  but  the  land 
It  justly  l)ecome.s  me  to  blame; 
I,  a  warrior,  am  now  obliged 
To  bear  the  pail; 
Wine  touches  not  my  lips, 
But  I  bow  down  to  the  spring." 

Wlien  they  had  made  ready  and  were  about  to  sail,  Thor- 
hall sang : 

"  liCt  us  return 
Thither  where  [our]  country -men  rejoice, 
Let  the  ship  try 
The  smooth  ways  of  the  sea; 
While  the  strong  heroes 
Live  on  Wonder-strand 
And  there  boil  whales, 
Which  is  an  honor  to  the  land.'"' 


tion  with  this  perfornunice  and  note  how  thoroughly  they  are 
in  keeping.  These  statements  arc  of  the  nature  of  undesigned 
coincidences,  and  shovv  here,  as  a  multitude  of  instances  else- 
where demonstrate^  that  the  writer  was  treating  well-known 
characters  in  connection  with  a  well  known  voyage.  These 
arc  the  points  which  should  be  dwelt  upon  by  the  student. 
*  This  is  obscure  about  the  ''  island,"  but  the  statement 


This  is  Thorhall's  sarcasm. 


America  by  the  NoiauMEN. 


V47 


Afterward  ho  sailed  north  to  i;o  around  Wonder-strand 
and  Kiarhirne98,  but  when  ho  wi.shed  to  nail  westward,  tliey 
were  met  by  a  storm  from  the  west  and  driven  to  Irehind, 
where  they  were  beaten  and  made  alaves.  As  mercliants' 
reported,  there  Thorliall  died. 

It  is  said  that  KarUofne,  witli  Sm)rre  and  liiarne  and  liis 
eonu'ades,  sailed  along  the  coast  soutii.  They  sailed  loiii^ 
until  they  came  to  a  river  ilowing  down  from  the  land 
through  a  lake  into  the  sea,  where  there  were  sandy  shoals, 
where  it  was  impossible  to  pass  uj),  except  with  the  highest 
tide.  Karlsefne  sailed  up  to  the  mouth  of  the  river  with 
his  folk,  and  called  tlie  place  Hop.-  Having  come  to  the 
land,  they  saw  that  where  the  ground  was  low  corn'  grew, 

when  duly  considered  proves  a^jjain  that  we  arc  reading  a 
genuine  narrative,  and  that  there  was  a  well-known  island  at 
this  point.  Every  hiatus  in  the  iiarrati\o  must  prove  sug- 
gestive to  the  critical  mind. 

'  We  shall  see  from  another  part  of  this  work,  that  the 
trade  at  that  period  between  Ireland  and  Iceland,  was  very 
large. 

"  This  may  correspond  to  Mount  Hope  Bay.  The  Taunton 
river  runs  through  it,  and  thence  flows  to  the  .sea  by  Pocasset 
river  and  Seaconnet  passage.  Hop  is  froni  the  Icelandic  / 
Hopi,  to  recede,  hence  to  form  a  bay.  The  coincidence  in  the 
name  is  curious.  The  fact  that  there  is  no  lake  here  has  been 
pointed  out  by  one  who  ajipearcd  to  have  a  fair  ef(uipment  for 
criticism  ;  but  who,  nevertheless,  failed  to  recognize  the  fact 
that  words  equivalent  to  '*  Lake  "  were  api)lied  by  Scandi- 
navians to  arms  and  branches  of  the  sea,  as  well  to  waters 
entirely  enclosed  by  land.  In  Scotland,  where  the  Northmen 
colonized,  and  so  generally  employed  their  own  nomenclature, 
the  popular  usage  is  that  of  the  Scandinavians,  arms  of  the  sea 
being,  like  the  lakes,  designated  as  "  Lochs,"  while  the  Irish 
have  the  word  "Lough."  The  Icelandic,  in  this  case,  is 
"•  vatn,"  generally  meaning  ''  water,''  but  in  the  present  con- 
nection it  means  a  lake,  like  the  Englisli  "  Derwent  Water." 
Rafn  translates  it  lucus. 

^  Wheat.     "  Sialfsana  hveitiakrar." 


I' 
I 


i,! 


'  i': 


,11 


ISfM: 
I.  i  'I' 


I'M? 


lii 


128 


PitE-COLUMHIAN    DiSCOVKUY    (»F 


and  where  it  wan  hifrlier,  vines  wore  found.  Every  river 
was  full  of  lisli. 

Tiicy  (lu<;  pits  wluTu  the  land  l)e<;an,  and  where  the  land 
was  hi<^hest ;  and  when  the  tide  went  down,  there  were 
sacred  fish  '  in  the  pits.  There  were  a  great  nuniher  of  all 
kinds  of  wild  beasts  in  the  woods.  They  stayetl  there  lialf 
a  month  and  enjoyed  theuiselves,  and  did  not  notice  any 
tiling  ;  they  had  their  cattle  with  them.  Early  one  morinn^, 
when  they  looked  around,  they  saw  a  great  nuvnyskin  boats, 
and  p(»les  were  swung  upon  them,  and  it  sounded  like  reeds 
sludvcn  \>y  the  wind,  and  they  pointed  to  the  sun.^  Thvjn 
said  Karlsefne,  "  What  may  this  mean  { "  Snorre  Thor- 
brandson  replied,  "It  may  be  that  this  is  a  sign  of  peace,  so 
let  lis  take  a  white  shield  and  Jk^UI  it  toward  them."  They 
did  BO.  Thereupon  they  rowed  toward  them,  wondering  at 
them,  and  came  to  land.  These  i)eoj)le  were  swarthy  and 
tierce,  and  had  Inishy  hair  on  their  heads ;  they  had  very 
large  eyes  and  broad  clioeks.  They  stayed  there  for  a  time, 
and  gazed  upon  those  they  met,  and  afterward  rowed  ;iway 
southward  around  the  ness. 

Karlsefne  and  his  people  had  made  their  houses  above  the 
lake,  and  some  of  the  houses  were  near  the  lake,  and  others 
more  distant.    They  wintered  there,  and  there  was  no  snow, 


'  In  Iceland  the  halibut  is  called  the  sacred  6sh.  Plinv  uses 
the  same  name,  which  indicates  that  the  water  is  safe  where 
they  were  found.  The  halibut  and  most  of  the  Hat  fish,  such 
as  flounders,  are  plentiful  in  th"t  vicmity.  The  flounders  are 
easily  taken,  and  those  who  know  how,  often  find  them  in 
very  shoal  water,  burrowing  just  under  the  surface  of  the  sand 
like  a  king  crab.  The  Icelandic  name  of  the  fish  is  "  Helgis 
fiskar,"  and  the  Danish  Hcleflyndro,"  which  Eafn  (p.  148) 
exhibits  as  Pleorncctes  Hippof/lossus.  Professor  Horsford 
points  out  what  ho  believes  to  have  been  ancient  pits  to  catch 
fish,  on  the  Charles  river. 

'^  Davis,  speaking  of  tlie  natives  in  Greenland,  in  his  voy- 
age of  1585,  says,  that,  to  indicate  peaceful  intentions,  they 
pointed  to  the  sun  with  tlieir  hands,  after  striking  their  breasts, 


AmEKK  A    «V    Tllli    NoKTIlMEN. 


i-^'J 


and  ill]  tliL'ir  catflo  fed  tliiMiiHi'lveH  on  tlie  ^rass.'  l?iit  wlicn 
H|tnni;  canjo  [A.  D.  1(I0!)J  tlu-v  saw  utii'  morning'  early,  that 
u  nnniliei"  of  eaiioes  rowed  from  tlu;  south  amund  the  ness; 
80  many,  as  if  tliu  sea  were  sown  with  coal;  poles  wore  also 
swiin^  on  each  IkkU.  Karlsefne  and  his  |»e(»|)le  then  raised 
up  the  shield,  and  when  they  came  to<;ether  they  be<jjan  to 
trade.  Theso  people  would  rather  have  red  cloth ;  for  this 
they  olT'ered  skins  and  real  furs.  They  would  also  buy 
swords  and  spears,  hut  this,  Karlsefne  and  Siiorro  forhade. 
For  a  whole  fur  skin,  the  Sknellin^'s  took  a  piece  of  red 
cloth,  a  span  Ion;;-,  and  hound  it  round  their  heads.  Thus 
went  on  their  tratlie  for  a  time.  Next  the  cloth  he<,'an  to  he 
scarce  with  Karlsefne  and  his  people,  and  they  cut  it  up  into 
small  pieces,  whicrli  were  rujt  wider  than  a  tin<jjer's  breath, 
and  yet  the  JSkra'llinj^'s  t^ave  juet  as  much  as  before,  and 
more. 

It  happened  that  a  bull,  which  Karlsefne  had,  ran  out  of 
the  wood  and  roared  aloud;  this  frightened  the  Sknellings, 
and  they  rushed  to  their  canoes  .md  rowed  away  toward  the 


refusing  to  trust  themselves  to  the  English  until  thoy  had 
done  the  same,  through  one  of  their  number  appointed  for  the 
purpose,  '*  who  stroke  his  breast  and  pointed  to  the  sunnc 
after  their  order."  This  pointing  to  tlie  sun  in  token  of 
peace,  taken  with  the  description  of  the  people,  shows  con- 
clusively that  the  people  seen  by  Karlsefne  and  Davis  were  of 
the  same  tribe  or  race,  and  formerly  occupying  a  more  south- 
erly locality. 

'  This  is  language  that  might  be  employed  by  an  Icelander, 
to  indicate  the  difference  between  the  new  country  and  his 
own.  It  may  have  been  an  intentional  exaggeration,  similar 
to  those  of  Eric  in  describing  Greenland.  Yet  even  if  it  were 
a  serious  attempt  at  history,  it  could  not  be  regarded  as  farther 
from  the  truth,  than  Dr.  Cotton  Mather's  description  of  the 
climate  of  New  England,  where  he  tells  us,  in  his  Christian 
Philosopher,  that  formerly  water,  tossed  up  in  the  air,  came 
down  ice  ;  and  that  in  one  jdaco  in  Massachusetts  it  actually 
snowed  wool,  some  of  which  he  preserved  in  a  box  in  his  study. 
17 


1 


130 


Pre-Columbian  Discoverv  of 


H 


sonth.  After  tluit  they  were  not  seen  for  three  wliole  weeks. 
But  at  tlie  end  of  that  time,  a  sjjrcat  nntnbei-  of  Skra'llinii:'s 
ships  wore  seen  coinin<>j  from  the  south  like  a  rushinii:  torrent, 
all  the  ])()les  turn';tl  from  the  sun,  and  they  all  yelled  very 
loud.  Then  Karlsefne's  people  took  a  red '  shield  and  held 
it  toward  them.  The  Skadlin^s  leaped  out  of  their  vessels, 
and  after  this,  they  went  against  each  other  and  fought. 
There  was  a  hot  shower  of  weapons,  because  the  Sknvllings 
had  slings.'-  Karlsefne's  people  saw  that  they  raised  upon  a 
pole,  a  very  large  ball,  somethiiig  like  a  sheep's  paunch,  and 
of  a  bliie  color;  this  they  swung  from  the  j)ole  over  Karl- 
sefne's  men,  upon  the  groimd,  and  it  made  a  great  noise  as 
it  fell  down.-''  This  caused  great  fear  with  Karlsefne  and 
his  men,  so  that  they  only  thought  of  running  away  ;  and 
they  retreated  along  the  river,  for  it  seemed  to  them  that 
the  Skri\3lliiigs  pressed  them  on  all  sides.  They  did  not  stop 
until  they  came  to  some  rocks  where  they  made  a  bold  stand. 


'  The  red  shield  was  the  sign  of  war,  and  the  white,  of  peace. 

•  Davis  mentions  their  slings,  and  his  general  description  of 
the  i)e()ple  agrees  with  that  of  the  Icelanders.  See  '■'Inventio 
Fortunata." 

*  This  can  be  explained.  These  iieoi)le,  doubtless,  had  their 
own  ideas  of  the  best  method  of  conducting  a  tiglit.  They 
Avere  evidently  Esfpiimaux,  and  formerly,  according  to  Crantz, 
appear  to  have  lived  <  n  this  coast  before  it  was  occupied  by 
the  Indians,  who,  being  a  superior  race,  soon  drove  them  away. 
Bat  by  referring  to  Schoolcraft's  work  on  the  Indians  (vol. 
I,  p.  83)  we  find  that  such  an  instrument  was  actually  em- 
ployed in  this  country  at  a  very  early  period.  Schoolcraft 
says  that  Uiany  generations  ago  the  natives  used  to  sew  up  a 
round  boulder  in  the  skin  of  an  animal  and  hang  it  upon  a 
pole  which  was  borne  by  several  warriors,  and  when  brought 
down  suddenly  upon  a  group  of  men  produced  consternation 
and  death.  This  mode  of  warfare,  learned  perha})s  by  the 
Indians  from  the  Skradlings,  has  not  been  practiced  for  the 
last  three  hundred  years,  but  prevailetl  at  the  perioil  when  the 
Northmen  were  in  America. 


Amkkica  in  THE  YoninMEN. 


131 


P>ev(lis  came  out  and  saw  that  Kurlsefne's  people  fell  back, 
and  she  cried  out,  "Wliy  do  you  nm,  strong  nu-n  as  you 
are,  before  these  miserable  creatures  whom  I  thought  you 
would  knock  down  like  cattle?     If  I  jiad  arms,  methinks  I 
could  fight  better  than  any  of  you."'     Th.ey  gave  no  heed  to 
her  words.      Freydis  would  go  with   them,  but    she    was 
slower  because  she  was  pregnant;  still  she  followed  after 
them  in  the  woods.     She  found  a  dead   man  in  the  woods ; 
it  was  Thorbraiul  Snorreson,  and  there  stood  a  flat  stone 
stuck  in  his  head  ;  the  sword  lay  naked  by  his  side.     This 
she  took  up  and  made  ready  to  defeud  herself.     Then  came 
the  Sknellings  toward  her;  she  drew  out  her  breasts  from 
under  lier  clotlies  and  dashed  them  against  the  naked  sword. 
By  this  the  Sknvllings  became  frightened  and   ran  off  to 
their  ships  and  rowed  away.'     Karlsefne  and  his  men  then 
came  up  and  praised  her  courage.     Two  men  fell  on  Ivarl- 
sefnc's  side,  but  a  number  of  the  Sknvllings.     Karlsefiu-'s 
band  was  overmatched.     Next  they  went   home   to  their 
dwellings  aiul  bound  up  their  wounds,  aiul  considered  what 
crowd  that  was  that  pressed  upon  them  from  the  land  side. 
It  now  seemed  to  them  that  it  could  have  hardly  been  real 
people  fi-om  the  ships,  but  that  these  must  have  been  opti- 
cal illusions.     The  Sknx^llings  also  found  a  dead  man  and  an 
axe  lay  by  him  ;  one  of  them  took  up  the  axe  and  cut  wood 
with  it,  and  then  one  after  aiu)t]ier  did  the  same  and  thought 
it  was  a  fine  thing  a?id  cut  well.     After  that  one  took  it  and 
cut  at  a  stone  so  that  tlie  axe  broke,  and  then  they  thou<;ht 
that  it  was  of  no  use  because  it  would  not  cut  stone,  and 
they  cast  it  away.- 

'  This  appears  to  have  been  some  piece  of  feminine  bravado 
that  does  uot  appear  to  have  gained  a  correct  representation, 
though,  in  the  woman's  condition,  the  Sknell^iugs  seemed  to 
understand  her. 

'Now  the  narrator  goes  back  to  mention  what  ap})eared  to 
him  curious  incidents.  Tliesc  Skra'llings  were  still  in  the 
Stone  Age,  and  evidently  did  not  know  the  use  of  iron.  Stone 
was  their  standard  of  excellence,  and  when  the  iron  would 


182 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


m 


IC  . 


)l 


Karlsefne  and  liis  people  now  thouglit  they  saw,  that 
althoMtJfli  the  land  had  many  good  qualitieti,  they  still  would 
always  he  exposed  to  the  fear  of  attacks  from  the  original 
dwellers.  They  decided,  therefore,  to  go  awa}'  and  to  re- 
turn to  their  own  land.  They  coasted  northward  along  the 
shore^  and  found  five  Skrrellings  clad  in  skins,  sleeping  near 
the  sea.  They  had  with  them  vessels  containing  animal 
marrow  mixed  with  blood.-  Karlaefne's  people  thought  that 
these  men  had  been  banished  from  the  land ;  they  killed 
them.  After  that  they  came  to  a  ness,  and  many  wild  beasts 
were  there,  and  the  ness  was  covered  all  over  with  dung 
from  the  beasts  which  had  lain  there  during  the  nifflit.  Now 
they  came  back  to  Straumfiord,  and  there  was  a  plenty  of 
everything  that  they  wanted  to  have.  [It  is  thus  that  some 
men  say  that  Biarne  and  Gudrid  stayed  behind  and  one  hun- 
dred men  with  them,  and  did  not  go  farther;  but  that  Karl- 
sefne and  Snorre  went  southward  and  forty  men  with  theni, 
and  were  no  longer  in  Hop  than  barely  two  months,  and  the 
same  summer  came  back.]^  Karlsefne  then  went  with  one 
ship  to  seek  Thorhall  the  Hunter,  but  the  rest  remained 
behind,  and  they  sailed  northward  past  Kiarlarness,  and 
thence  westward,  and    the   land  was  upon   their  larboard 


not  cut  the  stone  they  threw  it  away.  From  the  third  account 
of  Kai'lsefne's  expedition  we  shall  see  that  the  man  killed  was 
a  Skrffilling.  Abbott's  researches  show,  beyond  question,  that 
the  Indian  was  preceded  by  a  people  like  the  Esquimaux, 
whose  stone  implcmeuts  arc  found  in  the  Trenton  gravel, 
large  numbers  of  which  are  shown  in  the  Peabody  Museum, 
Cambridge.  See  Abbott's  work  on  the  Trenton  Valley  Stone 
Implements. 

'  This  may  have  been  a  short  exploration  up  Narragrmsett 
Bay. 

*  The  ancient  Mexicans  mixed  human  blood  with  bread  of- 
fered on  the  altar  of  their  deities. 

^The  lines  inclosed  in  brackets,  convey  what  the  writer 
understood  to  be  a  mere  rumor.  This  report  was  evidently 
untrue,  yet  it  shows  his  honest  intentions. 


i  t 


America  by  the  Northmen-. 


133 


hand.  There  were  wild  woods  over  all,  as  far  as  they  could 
seo,  and  scarcely  any  open  places.  When  they  had  sailed 
long  a  river  ran  out  of  the  land  east  and  west.  They 
sailed  into  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and  lay  by  its  bank.^ 


It  chanced  one  morning  that  Karlsefne  and  his  people 
saw  opposite  in  an  open  place  in  the  woods,  a  speck  which 
glittered  in  their  sight,  and  they  called  out  towards  it,  and 
it  was   a  Uniped,^  which  thereupon  hurried  down  to  the 

'They  appear  to  have  sailed  around  Cape  Cod,  then  steered 
across  to  Plymouth,  coasted  up  the  shore  and  entered  Boston 
harbor,  or  some  other  river  mouth. 

""Einfoetingr,  from  em,  one,  and  fotr,  foot.  This  term 
ai)pears  to  have  been  given  by  some  old  writers,  fco  one  of  the 
African  tribes,  on  account  of  a  peculiarity  of  dress,  which 
Wormskiold  describes  as  a  triangular  cloth,  hanging  down  so 
low,  both  before  and  behind,  that  the  feet  were  concealed. 
In  an  old  work  called  Rimhigla,  a  tribe  of  this  class,  dwell- 
ing in  Blaland,  Ethiopia,  are  thus  described. — Beamish,  p. 
101.  We  do  not  say  how  far  the  Saga  writer  employs  his 
fancy  on  the  Uniped,  yet  he  is  quite  excnsable,  considering 
the  weakness  of  modern  writers.  In  1G;34,  Hans  Egede  wrote 
as  follows  about  a  hideous  monster:  "July  G,  a  most  hideous 
sea  monster  was  seen,  which  reared  itself  so  high  above  the 

water,  that  its  head  overtopped  our  mainsail Instead  of 

fins,  it  had  broad  flaps  like  wings;  its  body  seemed  to  be  over- 
grown like  shell  work  ...  It  was  shaped  like  a  serpent  be- 
hind, and  when  it  dived, raised  its  tail  above  the  water, 

a  whole  ship's  length." — Egede' s  Greenland,  \).  85;  Crantz's 
Greenland,  vol.  iii,  p.  116.  Hudson  even  describes  a  mer- 
maid.    St.  Augustine  in  one  place  refers  to  Unipods. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Cotton  Mather,  who  has  before  been  quoted, 
gives  among  other  notable  facts  in  his  Magnalia,  the  state- 
ment, that  in  June,  168?,  Mary  ilortado,  of  Salmon  Falls, 
was  going  with  her  husband  "  over  the  river  in  her  canoe, 
when  they  saw  the  head  of  a  man,  and  about  three  foot  off, 


fly 


1 


If 

a?: 


8  !<":■; 


til  a 


m' 


134 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


bank  of  tlie  river,  where  they  lay.  Tliorvald  Ericson  stood 
at  the  hehn,  and  the  Uniped  shot  an  arrow  into  his  bowels. 
Thorvald  drew  oi)t  the  arrow  and  said  :  *'  It  has  killed  me  ! 
To  a  rich  land  we  have  come,  but  hardly  shall  we  enjoy 
any  benetit  from  it."  Thorvald  soon  after  died^of  his 
wound.  Upon  this  the  Uniped  ran  away  to  the  northward. 
Karlsef  ne  and  his  people  went  after  him,  and  saw  him  now 
and  then,  and  the  last  time  they  saw  him,  he  ran  out  into  a 
bay.     Then  they  turned  back,  and  a  man  sang  there  verses: 

The  people  chased 
A  uniped 

Down  to  the  beach. 
Behold  he  ran 
Straight  over  the  sea — 
Hear  thou,  Thorfinn ! 

They  drew  off  to  the  northward,  and  saw  the  country  of 
the  Unipeds,  but  the}'  would  not  then  expose  their  men  any 
longer.  They  looked  upon  the  mountain  range  that  was 
at  Hop,  and  that  which  they  now  found.^as  all  one,  and  it 


the  tail  of  a  cat,  swimming  before  the  canoe,  but  no  body  to 

Join  them A  stone  thrown  by  an  invisible  hand  after  this, 

caus'd  a  swelling  and  a  soreness  in  her  head;  and  she  was 
bitten  on  both  arms  black  and  blue,  and  her  breast  scratch'd. 
The  impression  of  the  teeth,  which  were  like  a  man's  teeth, 
were  seen  by  many. "' — Magnalia,  vol.  i,  p.  454. 

'Evidently  this  name  is  wrongly  given;  Thorvald  Ericson 
had  been  killed  in  a  previous  expedition.  The  second  narra- 
tive of  Karlsefne  says  tluit  this  Tliorvald  was  a  relation  of 
Eric. 

''Probably  the  Blue  Hills  of  Milton,  which  are  considered 
as  extending  almost  if  not  quite,  to  Mount  Hope,  in  Rhode 
Island.  The  distance  is  given  conjecturally,  but  it  shows 
that  the  writer  was  describing  a  veritable  voyage,  reminding 
one  of  some  of  the  statements  with  regard  to  hills  in  Wey- 
mouth's voyage  to  Kennebec.  Some  critics  demand  from  the 
Northmen  more  exact  descriptions  of  the  coast  than  are  given 
by  many  navigators  of  the  seventeenth  century. 


4 


n ' 


i! 


Ameuica  by  the  Nokthmen. 


135 


also  appeared  to  bo  of  equal  length  from  Strauinfiord  to 
both  placo°.  The  third  winter  they  were  in  Straumtiord. 
They  now  became  much  divided  by  party  feeling,  and  the 
women  were  the  cause  of  it,  for  those  wlio  were  unmarried 
would  injure  those  who  were  married,  and  hence  arose 
great  disturbance.  There  was  born  the  first  autumn, 
Snorre,  Karlsefne's  son,  and  he  was  three  years  okl  when 
they  went  away.  Wlien  tliey  sailed  from  V inland  they 
they  had  a  south  wind,  and  then  came  to  Markland,  and 
found  there,  five  Skrasllings,  and  one  was  bearded  ;  two  were 
females,  and  two  boys ;  they  took  the  boys,  but  the  others 
escaped,  and  the  Skrsellings  sank  down  in  the  ground.^ 
These  boys  they  took  with  them ;  they  taught  them  the 
language,  and  they  were  baptized.  They  called  their  mother 
Vatlielldi,  and  their  father,  Uvfvge.  They  said  that  two 
kings  ruled  over  the  Skrfellinge,  and  that  one  was  named 
Avalldania,  but  the  other  Valldidia.'  They  said  that  no 
houses  were  there.  People  Hved  in  caves  or  in  holes.  They 
said  there  was  a  land  on  the  other  side,  just  i)posite  tl  eir 
country,  where  people  lived  who  wore  white  clothes,  and 
carried  poles  before  tliem,  and  to  these  were  fastened  flags 
and  they  shouted  loud ;  and  the  people  think  that  this  vvas 
White-man's  land,  or  Great  Ireland.^ 

^  That  is,  they  fled  into  hiding  places  or  got  into  under- 
ground abodes. 

■^  If  we  are  correct  in  supposing  that  there  was  a  glacial 
man,  and  that  the  Skrwllings  were  descendants  of  such  a 
glacial  man,  it  follows  that  wc  have  in  the  Sagas  lonr  of  liis 
words,  which  may  be  the  oldest  known  words  of  human 
speech:  Vathelldi,  Uva?ge,  Avalldania,  and  Valldidia,  the 
names  of  the  parents  of  the  Sknelling  boys,  and  of  the  two 
kings.  At  least,  in  a  recent  note  addressed  to  the  writer, 
Prof.  Max  Muller  says,  that  tlicre  is  notliing  in  the  language 
of  the  Esquimaux  to  prevent  us  from  assigning  it  to  an  an- 
tiquity  as  high  as  that  of  the  supi)osod  glacial  man.  See 
"Glacial  Mayi,"  etc.     Popular  S.  Rev.,  wiii,  p.  39. 

"The  location  of  this  place  will  be  discussed  in  the  Minor 
Narratives. 


136 


PllE-COLUMBIAN   DISCOVERY   OF 


1  ■ '' 


ill 


in' 


Biarne  Griniolfson  was  driven  with  his  ship  into  the  Irish 
ocean,  and  tliey  came  into  a  worm  sea,'  and  soon  the  ship 
began  to  sink  under  them.  They  had  a  boat  which  was 
smeared  with  sea  oil,  for  tlie  worms  do  not  attack  that. 
They  went  into  the  boat,  and  then  saw  that  it  could  not  hold 
them  all.  Tlien  said  Biarne  :  "As  the  boat  will  not  hold 
more  than  half  of  our  men,  it  is  my  counsel  that  lots  should 
be  drawn  for  those  to  go  in  the  boat,  for  it  shall  not  be  ac- 
cording to  rank."  This,  they  all  thought  so  generous  an 
offer,  that  no  one  would  oppose  it.  They  then  did  so  that 
lots  were  drawn,  and  it  fell  to  Biarne  to  go  in  the  boat, 
and  the  half  of  the  men  with  him,  for  the  boat  had  not 
room  for  n)ore.  But  when  they  had  gotten  into  the  boat, 
an  Icelandic  man  that  was  in  the  ship,  and  had  come  with 
Biarne  from  Iceland,  said  :  "  Dost  thou  mean,  Biarne,  to 
leave  me  here  ?  "  Biarne  said :  "  So  it  seems."  Then  said 
the  other :  "  Very  different  was  the  promise  to  my  father, 
when  I  went  with  thee  from  Iceland,  than  thus  to  leave 
me,  for  thou  said  that  we  should  both  share  the  same  fate." 
Biarne  said,  "  It  shall  not  be  thus ;  go  down  into  the 
boat,  and  I  will  go  up  into  the  ship,  since  I  see  that 
thou  art  so  anxious  to  live."^     Then  Biarne  went  up  into 


'  This  was  the  teredo,  which  is  often  so  destructive,  and 
which  caused  Columbus  to  abandon  a  ship  at  Puerto  Bella, 
because  he  could  not  keep  her  afloat.  See  Irving's  "Columbus," 
p.  287. 

'^  This  was  truly  in  accordance  with  the  noble  spirit  of  the 
great  Northmen,  who  had  no  fear  of  death,  which  to  heroes, 
is  the  shining  gate  of  Valhalla.  Biarne  joined  Karlsefue 
with  a  ship.  Atite,  p.  121.  There  may  be  some  confusion  here 
so  far  as  relates  to  the  statement  that  the  survivors  reached 
Dublin.  Thorhall,  the  Hunter,  we  are  elsewhere  told,  was 
driven  to  Ireland,  but  Biarne  was  not  with  him.  The  first 
narrative  states  distinctly  that  he  remained  with  Thorfinn 
Karlsefue,  and  only  two  ships  are  mentioned,  his  own  and 
Biarne's.  It  appears,  however,  that  there  was  a  third,  prob- 
ablj  a  small  one,  in  which  Thorhall,  the  Hunter,  went  north- 


.. 


AmEKICA    HY   the  NOIIIHMEN. 


137 


the  slup,  and  this  man  down  into  tlie  boat,  and  after  that 
they  went  on  tlieir  voyage,  until  they  came  to  Dublin,  in 
Ireland  and  there  told  these  thino-s;  but  it  is  most  people's 
belief  that  Biarno  and  his  companions  were  lost  in  the  worm 
sea,  for  notlnng  was  lieard  of  them  after  that  time. 


THE   ACCOUNT   OF   THORFINN. 

That  same  winter  [A.  D.  1006-7],  tliere  was  much  dis- 
cussion about  tlie  affairs  of  iirattahlid ;  and  thev  set  up  the 
game  of  chess,  and  sought  amusement  in  the  reciting  of  liis- 
torvV  and  in  many  other  tilings,  and  were  able  to  pass  life 
joyfully.      Karlsefne  and    Snorre    resolved  to  seek  Vin- 
land,  but  there  was  much  discussion  about  it.    P  turned  out 
that  Karlsefne  and  Snorre  prepared  their  ships  to  seek  Vin- 
^nd  the  following  summer.  [A.  D.  1007].  In  this  enterprise 
iiiarneand  Thorhall  joined  as  comrades  with  their  own  ship 
and  crew,  who  were  their  followers.  There  was  a  man  named 
Thorvald,    a   relation^  of  Eric.      Thorhall  was  called  the 
Jlunter.     He  long  had  hunted  with  Eric  in  summer,  and 
had  the  care  of  many  things.    Thorhall  was  of  great  stature, 
arge  and  swarthy  face,  of  a  hard  nature,  taciturn,  saying 
htt  e  of  affairs,  and  nevertheless  crafty  and  malicious,  alwa^-s 
inclined  to  evil,  and  opposed  in  his  mind  to  the  Christian 
religion,  from  its  first  introduction  into  Greenland      Thor 
hall  indulged  in  trifling,  but  nevertheless  Erie  was  used  to 
his  familiarity.     He  went  in  the  ship  with  Thorvald,  and 

ward  around  Vinland.  It  may  be  perfectly  true,  however, 
that  two  parties  from  Karlsefne's  expedition  finally  brought 
up  m  Ireland,  as  the  annals  of  shipwreck  furnish  multitudes 
of  most  curious  and  remarkable  incidents  which  outdo  the 
creations  of  romance.  See  the  recent  case  of  the  woman 
carried  alone  in  a  small  fishing  vessel  from  the  coast  of  Eng- 
land  in  a  severe  gale,  and  cast  upon  the  coast  of  Norway. 

•  Here  wo  have  a  distinct  evidence  of  the  fact  that  historv 
wa,«  cultivated  in  Greenland. 

'  Here,  the  writer  is  correct.    See  a7ite,  p.  121 
18 


138 


PUE-COLL'MBIAN   DISCOVERY    OF 


r  I' 


m 


flit 

hi 


m 


■i  i 


filf  N 


was  well  acquainted  with  uninlial)itable  places.  He  used  tlie 
ship  in  which  Tliorhiorn  came;  and  Karlset'iie engaged  com- 
rades for  the  expedition  ;  and  the  best  part  of  the  sailors  of 
Greenland  were  with  him.  They  carried  in  their  ships,  forty 
and  a  hundred  men.  Afterward  they  sailed  to  West  bygd 
and  Biarney-isle.'  They  sailed  from  Biarney-isle  with  a  north 
wind,  and  were  on  the  sea  a  day  and  night,  when  they  found 
land,  and,  sending  a  boat  to  the  shore,  explored  the  land, 
where  they"  found  many  flat  stones  of  such  great  size,  that 
they  exceeded  in  length  the  size  of  two  men.  There  were 
foxes  there.  They  gave  the  land  a  name,  and  called  it  Hellu- 
land.  After  this,  they  sailed  a  night  and  a  day  with  a  north 
wind.  They  came  to  a  land  in  which  wei'e  great  woods  and 
many  animals.  South-v  est,  opposite  the  land,  lay  an  island. 
Here  they  found  a  bear,  and  called  the  island.  Bear  island. 
This  land,  where  there  were  woods,  the}'  called  Markland. 
After  a  voyage  of  a  day  and  a  night,  they  saw  land,  and 
they  sailed  near  the  land  and  saw  that  it  was  a  cape  ;  they 
kept  close  to  the  shore  with  the  wind  on  the  starboai-d  side, 
and  left  the  land  upon  the  right  side  of  the  ship.  There 
were  places  without  harbors,  long  shores  and  sands.'^  When 
they  went  to  the  shore  with  a  boat,  they  found  the  keel  of 
a  ship,  and  they  called  the  place,  Kiarlarness ; '  and  they 
gave  the  shore  a  name,  and  called  it  Wonder-strand,  be- 
cause they  were  so  long  going  by.  Then  another  bay  ex- 
tended into  the  land,  and  they  steered  into  the  bay.^    When 


'  Disco. 

'  See  on  all  these  passages,  a7ite,  p.  109.  It  is  rather  ab- 
surd to  suppose  that  the  Northmen  would  have  staid  three 
years  at  a  point  only  three  days'  sail  from  Greenland,  which  is 
the  time  given  to  the  Keel  Cai>c,  without  communicating  with 
home.     We  must  extend  the  distance. 

3  The  same  bay  referred  to  in  the  previous  account,  and 
which  lay  between  Point  Gilbert  and  Isle  Nauset.  Archer, 
in  his  account  of  Gosnold's  voyage,  says,  that  when  they 
rounded  Point  Care,  the  extremity  of  Isle  Nauset,  ''We  bore 
up  again  Avith  the  laud,  and  in  the  night,  came  with  it  anchor- 


i 


i 


America  by  the  Northmen. 


139 


Leif  was  with  King  Olaf  Tryggvessun,  he  sent  liitn  to  es- 
tablish tlie  Cliristlan  religion  in  (Greenland;  then  the  king 
gave  him  two  Scots-folk,  a  man  named  Hake,  and  a  woman 
named  Hekia.  The  king  told  Leif  to  take  them  with  liis 
men,  if  he  would  have  his  commands  done  quickly,  as  they 
were  swifter  than  beasts.  These  folk,  Leif  and  Eric  gave 
to  Karlsefne,  as  followers.  When  they  were  come  opposite 
Wonder-strand,  they  put  the  Scots  on  the  shore,  and  told 
them  to  run  sonthward  and  ex])lore  the  country,  and  return 
before  the  end  of  three  days.  They  were  thus  clothed, 
having  a  garment  called  a  Biafal ; '  it  was  made  so  that  a 
hat  was  on  top,  open  at  the  sides,  without  arms,  buttoned 
between  the  legs,  and  fastened  with  a  button  and  a  strap ; 
and  the  j-est  was  bare. 

They  came  to  anchor  and  lay  by,  until  the  three  days 
passed,-  when  they  returned,  one  having  in  his  hand  a  vine, 
and  tlie  other,  self-sown  wheat.  Karlsefne  said  that  they 
had  found  a  fruitful  land.  Afterward  they  were  received 
into  the  ship,  and  they  went  on  their  way  until  a  bay  inter- 
sected the  land.  They  steered  the  ship  into  the  bay.  On 
the  outside  was  an  isLand,^  and  there  was  a  great  tide  around 
the  island.  This  they  called  Straumey.-*  There  was  a  great 
number  of  birds,  and  it  was  scarcely  possible  to  find  a  place 
for  their  feet  among  the  eggs.  Then  they  steered  into  a 
long  bay  which  they  called  Straumtiord,  where  they  landed 
from  their  ships  and  began  to  prepare  habitations.'     They 

ing  in  eight  fathoms,  the  ground  good."    Hero  it  will  be  seen 

that  the  Northmen  lay  safely  for  three  days.     Atite,  p.  123. 

'  In  the  first  account  it  is  called  a  Kiafal. 

'The  Sloop  Mary  delayed  under  similar  circumstances. 
Ante,  p.  97,  7iote. 

'  The  agreement  with  the  first  account  is  substantial. 
*  This  island  may  have  been  the  m.oderu  Nantucket.     See 
a)ite,  p.  105. 

'  The  identification  of  particular  localities  may  be  interest- 
ing, but  it  is  not  essential  so  long  as  we  are  able"  to  show  the 
general  agreement  of  a  description  with  some  unmistakable 


140 


PUE-COLUMUIAN    DISCOVERY   OF 


i 


l>  I 


j 

■  i 

i) 

(■    i     ! 

1 
% 

! 
1 

brought  with  tliein  all  kinds  of  cattle,  and  they  found  suf- 
ficient pasturage.  There  were  mountains  and  the  pruspect 
was  pleasant;  but  they  cared  for  nothing  except  to  explore 
the  land  ;  there  was  a  great  abundance  of  grass.  Here  they 
wintered,  and  the  winter  w'as  severe,  and  they  did  not  have 
stores  laid  up,  they  began  to  be  in  want  of  food  and  failed 
to  catch  fish.  So  they  sailed  over  to  the  island,^  hoping  that 
they  might  find  means  of  subsistence  either  on  what  they 
could  catch  or  what  was  cast  ashore.  Hut  they  found  but 
little  better  fare  though  the  cattle  were  better  off.  [A.  D. 
10U8].  Afterward  they  prayed  to  God  to  send  them  food, 
which  prayer  was  not  answered  as  soon  as  desired.  Then 
Thorhall  disappeared  and  a  search  was  made  which  lasted 
three  days.  On  the  morning  of  the  fourth  day  Ivarlsefne 
and  Biarne  found  him  lying  on  the  top  of  a  rock  ;  there  ho 
lay  stretched  out,  with  open  eyes,  blowing  through  his 
mouth,  and  muttering  to  himself.  They  asked  him  why  he 
liad  gone  there.  lie  replied  that  it  did  not  concern  them 
and  not  to  wonder  as  he  was  old  enough  to  take  care  of  him- 


region.  Torfieus  found,  in  the  various  accounts,  a  region 
which  lit-  expressed  by  a  drawing,  showing  a  large  promontory 
extending  northward  similar  to  Oapc  Cod,  the  general  features 
of  Avhich,  in  connection  with  the  coast  south  and  south-west, 
are  well  delineated  in  all  the  Saga  descriptions  of  "  Vinland." 
The  temperature  and  productions  of  the  country  likewise 
agree,  and  though  the  sailing  distance  in  reaching  the  Keel 
Cajje  {Kiarlarness)  may  be  too  short,  we  can  easily  under- 
stand how  that  came  about  and  can  add  to  the  time  what  may 
be  needed;  but  we  cannot  modify  the  general  description  of 
the  country  with  its  great  cape,  the  passage  around  which  is 
so  many  times  described.  These  general  features  are  distinct 
and  indestructible,  and  show  conclusively  that  the  Northmen 
in  their  various  expeditions  were  accustomed  to  sail  around 
Cape  Cod,  finding  a  rendezvous  at  the  south  or  south-west  not 
far  from  the  heel  of  the  cape. 

^This  incident  is  not  mentioned  in  tl  .  first  narrative.    We 
repeat  that  the  island  may  have  been  Martha's  Vineyard. 


i 


AmEKICA    IJY   THE   NORTHMEX. 


141 


r 


self  without  their  troubling-  tliomseivL's  witli  liis  affairs. 
They  asked  hiin  to  go  home  with  them  ;  thi.s  he  did.  After 
that  a  whale  was  cast  up  and  they  ran  down  to  cut  it  up ; 
nevertheless  they  did  not  know  what  kind  it  was.  Neither 
did  Karlsefne,  though  acquainted  wiUi  whales,  know  this 
one.  Then  the  cooks  dressed  the  whale  and  they  all  ate  of 
it  and  it  made  them  all  sick.  Then  Thorhall  said,  "  It  is 
clear  now  that  the  lled-beard  is  more  prompt  to  give  aid 
than  your  Christ.  This  food  is  a  reward  for  a  hymn  which 
I  nuide  to  my  god  Thor,  who  has  seldom  deserted  me,'' 
When  they  heard  this  none  would  eat  any  more,  and  threw 
what  was  left  from  the  rock,  committing  themselves  to  God. 
After  this  the  opportunity  was  given  of  going  after  Hsh, 
and  there  was  no  lack  of  food.  They  sailed  into  Straum- 
iiord*  and  had  abundance  of  food  and  hunting  on  the  nuiin- 
land,  with  many  eggs  and  fish  from  the  sea. 

Now  they  began  to  consider  where  they  should  settle 
next.  Thorhall,  the  Hunter,  wished  to  go  northward  around 
Wonder-strand  and  Kiarlarness  to  explore  Viidand,  but  Karl- 
sefne wished  to  go  south-west,  thinking  likely  that  there 
would  be  larger  tracts  of  country  the  further  they  went 
south.  Thorhall  made  ready  at  the  island-  and  only  nine 
men  went  with  him  ;  all  the  rest  of  the  ship  folk  went  with 
Karlsefne.  One  day  Thorhall  was  carrying  water  to  his 
ship  ;  he  drank  it  and  sang  this  verse : 


"  Observe  that  it  is  not  said  that  they  loft  the  "  island," 
but  that  they  went  to  Straumfiord  and  hunted  on  the  main- 
land, which  is  another  of  the  many  coincidences  agreeing  Avith 
the  first  narrative  which  mentions  their  loavimj  tlic  island. 
Such  unexpected  agreements  should  not  be  lost  witli  students 
really  bent  upon  knowing  the  nature  of  tliesc  composi- 
tions. 

'  These  narratives  were  originally  recited,  and  doubtless  in 
the  hearing  of  some  of  those  who  had  taken  part  in  the  ex- 
pedition, and  what  island  was  intended  must  have  been  clear 
to  them.  These  little  omissions  prove  much  to  a  critical 
mind.    Ante,  p.  109,  note. 


IM 


'1)1 


fi'Mlf 


IM  PUK-COLUMBIAN   DISCOVERY  OP 

"  I'oople  i)romiHod  rao  wbon  hitluT  I 
Ciiiiin,  th»in  tlio  best  drink 
I  Mliduld  liHvi'i  Imt  th(!  country 
I  must  dcndunco  to  all; 
Hero  you  arc  forced  by  hund 
To  bi!iir  till'  pull  to  tlip  water, 
I  must  bt'ud  me  down  to  the  spring; 
Wine  did  not  como  to  my  lips." 

Afterwiird  they  left  the  land  and  Karlsefne  went  witli 
them  to  tlie  island.  Before  they  hoisted  sail,  Thorhall 
Kang  these  verses : 

"  Let  us  return 
Homo  to  our  countrymen, 
Let  the  vessel  try 
The  broad  path  of  the  sea  ; 
While  the  persevering 
Men  who  praise  tlio  land 
Are  building'  and  boil  the  whales 
Here  on  Wonder- strand." 

Thcreui)un  they  sailed  nortliwai'd  around  Wondei*-strand 
and  Kialarness.  But  when  they  wislied  to  cruise  westward, 
a  storm  came  apiinst  them,  and  drove  them  to  Ireland, 
where  they  were  beaten  and  made  slaves.  There  Thorhall 
passed  his  life.- 

Karlsefne,  with  Snorre  and  Biarno  and  the  rest  of  his 
comrades,  sailed  south.  They  sailed  long  until  they  came 
to  a  river,  which  flowed  from  the  land  through  a  lake,  and 
passed  into  the  sea.  Before  the  mouth  of  the  river  were 
great  islands,  and  they  were  not  able  to  enter  the  river  ex- 
cept at  the  highest  tide.^    Karlsefne  sailed  into  the  mouth 


'  Notice  the  word  building.  Karlsefne  evidently  erected  some 
kind  of  structures  as  well  as  Leif,  and  their  enterprise  seeks  to 
excite  the  ridicule  of  Thorhall.  This  version  of  his  song  varies 
from  the  previous  (p.  126)  which  does  not  mention  the  building. 

''  The  first  narrative  says  substantially  the  same  thing,  that 
Thorhall  died  in  Ireland.    A7ite,  p.  137. 

^The  first  narrative  speaks  of  the  shoals.  Since  that  time 
changes  have  taken  place  in  the  physical  aspects  of  the 
region.     On  the  lake.    See  ante,  p.  127,  n.  2. 


Ameuka  ijy  tue  Xoutiimkn. 


148 


( 


of  tho  river,  and  cullt'd  tlio  laud  Hop.  TImti-  tluv  found 
fields,  where  tlu;  land  was  low,  with  wild  corn,  and  where 
the  land  was  hi<^h,  were  viiu's.  Every  river  was  lull 
of  fish.  They  made  pits  in  the  sand,  where  the  tide  rose 
hi;;hest,  and  at  low  tide,  sacred  fish  were  found  in  tiiese 
pits,  and  in  the  \v<)ods  was  a  j^reat  luuuher  of  all  kinds  of 
beasts.  Here  they  stayed  half  a  uu)ntli,  cnjoyinu:  them- 
selves, but  ubserviiif^  nothing'  new,  Karly  one  nutriiinir,  on 
luokin<j^  aroimd,  they  saw  nine  skin  boats,  in  which  were 
poles  that,  vibratini^  toward  the  sun,  <:;ave  out  a  sound  like 
reeds  shaken  bv  the  wiiul.  Then  Karlsefiie  said  :  "  What, 
thiidv  you,  does  this  mean  i  "  Stiorre  said  :  "  It  is  possible 
that  it  is  a  sign  of  peace  ;  let  us  raise  up  a  white  shield  and 
hold  it  toward  them  :  "  this  they  did.  Then  they  rowed 
toward  them,  wondering  at  them,  and  came  to  land.  These 
men  were  small  of  stature  and  fierce,  having  a  bushy  head 
of  hair,  and  very  great  eyes  and  .wide  cheeks.  They  re- 
mained some  time  wondering  at  them,  and  afterward  rowed 
southward  around  the  cape.'  They  built  dwellings  beyond 
the  lake,  others  made  houses  near  the  mainland,  and  others 
near  the  lake.  Here  they  spent  the  winter.  No  snow  fell,'- 
and  all  their  cattle  fed  under  the  o])en  sky.  They  decided 
to  explore  all  the  mountains^  that  were  in  Hop ;  which 
done,  they  [A.  I).  1009]  went  and  passed  the  third  winter 
in  Straum  bay.  At  this  time  they  had  much  contention 
among  themselves,  and  the  unmarried  women  vexed  the 
married.  The  first  autumn,  Snorre,  Karlsefne's  son,  was 
born,  and  he  [was  three  years  old]  when  they  went  away. 

'  This  narrative  wholly  omits  the  battle  with  the  Skradlings. 
Each  'vriter,  as  in  the  Gospel  narratives,  seems  to  dwell  upon 
the  points  in  which  he  or  others  felt  a  particular  interest. 

-  This  might  have  been  the  case  on  some  remarkable  season, 
like  one  well-known  season  in  Iceland. 

^This  range  extends  to  the  Blue  IlillsofMassaehusotts,  which 
indicates considerableaetivityincxploration {<nife, p.  134).  This 
Saga  says  distinctly  that  they  expected  to  explore  the  laud.  Dur- 
ing the  three  years  spent  here  Karlsefue  must  have  done  much. 


.iJl 


li.'.'!    ' 


;{ 


:'l. 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


They  had  a  south  wind,  and  came  to  Markland,  and  found 
five  Sknellings,  of  whom  one  was  a  man,  and  two  women, 
and  two  were  boys.  Karlsefne  took  tlic  boys,  and  the 
others  escaped  and  sank  down  into  the  earth.  They  carried 
the  boys  away  with  them,  and  tauglit  them  the  language, 
and  they  were  ^'  aptized.  The  name  of  tlieir  mother  was 
Vatheldi,  and  their  father,  Uva^ge.  They  said  that  two 
kin>^.s  ruled  o  "  the  Skrajllinger'a  land ;  one  was  named 
AvaHdania,  and  the  other,  Yalldidia;'  that  tliey  had  no 
houses,  but  lived  in  dens  and  caves.  In  another  part  of  the 
country,  there  was  a  region  where  the  people  wore  white 
clothes,  and  shouted  loud,  and  carried  poles  with  Hags.  This 
they  thought  to  be  White-man's  land. 

After  this  they  came  into  (ireenland,  and  passed  the 
winter  with  Leif,  son  of  Eric  Red.  Biarne  Grimolfson 
was  carried  out  into  the  Greenland^  sea,  and  came  into  a 
worm  sea,  which  they  did  not  observe,  until  their  ship 
was  full  of  worm  holes.  They  considered  what  should 
be  done.  They  had  a  stern  boat,  smeared  with  oil.  They 
say  that  wood  covered  with  oil,  the  worms  will  not 
bore.  The  result  of  the  council  was,  that  as  many  should 
go  into  the  boat  as  it  would  hold.  It  then  appeared 
that  the  boat  would  not  hold  more  than  one-half  of  the  men- 
Then  Biarne  ordered  that  the  men  should  gc>  in  the  boat  by 
lot,  and  not  according  to  rank.  As  it  would  not  hold  all, 
they  accepted  the  saying,  and  when  the  lots  were  drawn,  the 
men  went  out  of  the  ship  into  the  boat.  The  lot  was,  that 
Biarne  should  go  down  from  the  ship  to  the  boat  with  one- 
half  of  the  men.  Then  those  to  whom  the  lot  fell,  went 
down  from  the  ship  to  the  boat.  When  they  had  come  into 
the  boat,  a  young  Icelander,  who  was  the  companion  of 
Biarne,  said  :  "  Now  thus  do  you  intend  to  leave  me, 
Biarne?'*  Biarne  replied,  "That  now  seems  necessary." 
He  replied  with  these  words:  "Thou  art  not  true  to  the 
promise  made  when  I  left  my  father's  house  in  Iceland." 


'  See  ante,  p.  135,  n.  2. 

''  Also  called  the  Irish  sea,  and  the  sea  before  Vinland. 


Ameiuca  by  the  Nouthmex. 


146 


Biiirne  replied  :  ''  Iii  this  tliin-  I  do  not  see  any  otlier  way  •  " 
oontuiuino;,  "  What  course  can  you  suo-^rest  \  "  He  M,  ''  I 
see  tlii.s,  that  we  chauije  places  and  thou  come  up  here'and 
I  go  down  there/'  Hiarne  replied  :  "  Let  it  be  so,  since  I 
see  that  you  are  so  anxious  to  live,  and  are  fri-htened  hy  the 
prospect  of  death."  Then  they  changed  places,  and  he  de- 
scended into  the  boat  with  the  men,  and  Biarne  went  up 
into  the  sliip.  It  is  related  that  Biarne,  and  the  sailors  with 
hun  ui  the  ship,  perished  in  tlie  worm  sea.  Those  who  went 
in  the  boat,  went  on  their  course  until  they  came  to  land 
where  they  told  all  these  things.' 

After  the  next  summer,  Karlsefne  went  to  Iceland  with 
his  son  Snorre,  and  he  went  to  his  own  home  at  Reilcianess. 
Ihe  daughter  of  Suoi-re,  son   of  Karlsefne,  was  llallfri.i', 
mother   to   Bi.hop  Thorlak   Runolfson.     They  had  a  son' 
named   Thorbiorn,   u-hose  daughter  was   named  Thoruna 
mother  of  Bishop  Biarne.     Thorgeir  was  the  name  of  the 
other  son  of  Snorre,  Karlscfne's  so..,  father  to  In^^veld,  and 
mothei-  of  the  first  bishop  of  Brand.     And  this  is  the  end 
of  the  history. 

THIRD    NARRATIVE, 

That  sa.ne  summer  ca.no  a  ship  from  Norway  to  Green- 
land. The  ma.i  was  called  Thorfinn  Karlsefne  who  steered 
the  ship.  He  was  a  son  of  Thord  Ilesthofde,  a  son  of 
Snorre  Thordarson,  fVom  ILifda.  Thoriinn  Karlsefne  was 
a  man  of  great  wealth,  and  was  in  B.-attahiid  with  Leif 
Ericsson.  Soon  ],o  fell  in  love  with  (^udrid,  and  courted 
lier,  and  she  referred  to  Leif  to  answer  for  her.  Afterward 
she  was  betrothed  to  l.ini,  and  their  wedding  was  held  the 
same  winter.  At  this  th.ie,  as  before,  much  was  spoken 
~^L_!!!  .^i""' '^''''^'' '  ''"'^  '''^^^  ^^"^'"'^1  and  others  per- 

'  The  first  narrative  {anU;  p.  137)  says  that  they  reached 
Dubhii.     Wo  have  suggested   that  this  statement   was  con- 
fused  ^vith    the    case  of    Thorhall,  wlio    was  carried  there 
ihe  statement  of  this  narrative  allows  us  to  suppose  that  the' 
survivors  reached  Greenland. 
It 


: 


fm 


'mi 


Pre-Columbtan^  Discovery  of 

suadcd  Karlsefiie  niudi  to  that  expedition.  Now  this  ex- 
pedition was  I'csolved  upon,  and  tliey  got  ready  a  crew  of 
sixty  men,  and  live  women  ;'  and  then  they  made  the 
agreement,  Karlsefne  and  liis  people,  tliat  each  of  them 
shonld  have  equal  share  in  what  they  made  of  gain.  They 
liad  M'ith  them  all  kinds  of  cattle,^  having  the  intention  to 
settle  in  the  land,  if  they  could.  Karlsefne  asked  Leif  for 
his  houses  in  Vinland,  but  he  said  he  would  lend  them, 
but  not  give  them.  Then  they  put  to  sea  with  the  ship, 
and  came  to  Leif  s  houses''  safe,  and  carried  up  their  goods. 
They  soon  had  in  hand  a  great  and  good  prize,  for  a  whale 
liad   been  driven  on  shore,  both  lai'ge  and  excellent.^   They 


':  f 


?i 


'  Tlii.s  account  loaves  out  Biarncand  Thorhall,  who  evidently 
had  two  ships.     A)ifc,  p.  137. 

'•'  These  could  be  easily  carried,  especially  as  their  cattle  were 
snuUl.  All  the  early  Portuguese  expeditions  carried  their  live 
stock  with  them.     See  Prince  Henry  the  Navujator. 

'' Tlie  different  events  are  here  stated  with  some  rapidity, 
and  we  seem  to  reach  Leif 's  booths  or  huts  sooner  than  neces- 
sary. According  to  the  two  previous  accounts,  they  did  not 
reach  the  locality  of  Leif 's  booths  until  the  summer  after  they 
found  the  whale.  These  booths,  it  would  appear,  were  at  Mt. 
Hope  Bay.  This  is  cither  the  rosalt  of  confusion  in  the  mind 
of  the  writer,  or  else  it  is  founded  on  the  fact  that  Leif  erected 
habitations  at  hoik  places.  In  the  tirst  two  accounts  of  Thor- 
finn  Karlscfne's  expedition,  Leif's  booths  arc  not  alluded  to. 
There  may  be  no  real  contradiction  after  all. 

•»The  other  accounts  say  that  the  whale  nuide  them  sick; 
but  that  was  not  bcca.ise  the  flesh  of  the  whale  was  spoiled. 
Beamish,  in  his  translation  of  the  song  of  Thorhall,  indeed 
makes  that  disagreeable  pagan  tell  his  comrades,  that,  if  they 
wish,  they 

"  Fetid  wliales  may  boil 
Here  ou  Furdustrand 
Far  from  Fatherlaud;  " 

but  there  is  nothing  in  the  text  to  throw  suspicion  upon  the 
whale.     The  trouble  was,  i)erhaps,  that  a  sudden  overfeeding 


America  by  tiik  Northmen. 


147 


went  to  it  and  cut  it  up,  and  had  no  want  of  food.  Tlieir 
cattle  went  up  into  the  land;  but  soon  they  were  unruly, 
and  gave  trouble  to  them.  Tiiey  had  one  bull  with  them. 
Karlsefne  let  wood  be  felled  and  hewed  for  sliippiiii;^  it,  and 
had  it  laid  on  a  rock  to  dry.  Thev  had  ail  the  i;ood  of  the 
products  of  the  land,  which  were  these :  both  graj)evS  and 
wood,  and  other  products.  After  that  first  winter,  and  when 
summer  came  [A.  D,  1008],  they  were  aware  of  Sknellings 
being  there  ;  and  a  great  troop  of  men  came  out  of  the  woods. 
The  cattle  were  near  to  them,  and  the  bull  began  to  bellow 
and  roar  very  loud.  With  that  the  Sknellings  were  friifht- 
ened,  and  made  off  with  their  bundles, —  and  these  were  of 
furs  and  sables  and  all  sorts  of  skins;  and  they  turned  and 
wanted  to  go  into  the  houses,  but  Karlsefne  defended  the 
doors.  Neither  party  understood  the  language  of  the  other. 
Then  the  Skrjvllings  took  their  l)nndleH  and  opened  tlieui, 
and  wanted  to  have  weapons  in  exchange  for  them,  but 
Karlsefne  forbade  his  men  to  sell  weapons.  Next  he 
ado])ted  this  plan  with  them,  that  he  told  the  women  to 
bear  out  milk  and  dairy  products  to  them.  When  they  saw 
these  things,  they  would  buy  them  and  nothing  else.'    Now 


caused  nausea,  and  the  whale  was  thrown  away  after- 
ward in  religious  disgust.  Yet  the  event  is  out  of  its  chron- 
ological order,  and  properly  belongs  in  the  account  of  the 
next  year,  and  gives  only  i\\ii  favorable  aspect  of  the  case. 

'  The  second  narrative  makes  no  mention  of  the  barter, 
while  the  tirst  speaks  of  the  anxiety  of  the  natives  to  secure 
red  cloth  {ante,  p.  129).  But  this  reference  is  perfectly  con- 
sistent with  the  first,  the  red  cloth  being  exhausted,  as  appears 
from  the  statement.  Then,  naturally,  though  it  is  not  men- 
tioned in  the  first  account,  the  Northmen  resorted  to  their 
dairy  products,  which  the  natives,  having  no  cattle,  and  not 
knowing  of  such  things,  received  with  avidity.  One  writer 
was  thus  more  interested  in  the  dairy,  while  the  other  was 
struck  by  what  had  been  told  him  respecting  barter  in  red 
cloth.  Thus,  wherever  we  turn  in  the  Sagas,  we  find  the  state- 
ments agreeing  with  one  another  at  unexpected  points,  and  sup- 


148 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


1^  ■ ' 


;l:l*^ 


1 


ML 


ll  I 


the  trade  for  tlie  Skra»llings  was  such,  that  they  carried 
away  their  winniiip;s  in  their  stomachs;  and  Karlsefne  and 
liis  comrades  got  both  their  bags  and  skin  goods,  and  so 
they  went  away.  Next  it  is  to  be  told,  that  Karlsefne  let  a 
good  strong  fence  be  made  around  the  habitation,  and 
strengthened  it  for  defense.j  At  tiiis  time  Gudrid,-  Karl- 
sefne's  wife,  lay  in  of  a  male  child,  and  the  child  was  called 
Snorre.  In  the  beginning  of  the  next  winter,  came  the 
Sknellings  again  to  them,  and  in  much  greater  numbers 
than  before,  and  with  the  same  kind  of  wares.  Then  said 
Karlsefne  to  the  women,  "Now  ye  shall  carry  out  the  same 
kind  of  food  as  was  best  liked  the  last  time,  and  nothing 
else.  Then  they  saw  that  they  threw  their  bundles  in  over 
the  fence,  while  Gudrid  sat  in  the  door  within,  by  the  cra- 
dle of  Snorre,  her  son.  There  came  a  shadow  to  the  door, 
and  a  woman  went  in  with  a  black  kirtle  on,  rather  short, 
with  a  snood  around  her  head ;  clear,  yellow  hair ;  pale,  with 
lai'ge  eyes,  so  large  that  none  ever  saw  such  eyes  in  a  human 
head.  She  went  to  where  Gudrid  was  sitting,  and  said  : 
"What  art  thou  called?"  "I  am  called  Gudrid;  and 
what  art  tliou  called  i ' '  "  I  am  called  Gudrid,"  said  she. 
Then  the  goodwife,  Gudrid,  put  out  her  hand  to  her,  that 
she  might  sit  down  beside  her.     At  the  same  time  Gudrid 

plemcntingone  another,  showing  that  there  was  a  full  and  tri' a 
story  of  which  each,  with  some  slight  differences,  gave  a  part. 
We  repeat  again,  that  this  is  the  line  on  which  the  Sagas 
should  be  studied.  This  internal  evidence  has  been  neg- 
lected. 

'  Possibly  all  evidences  of  this  defense  may  have  disappeared, 
yet  it  is  not  improbable  that  such  remains  may  yet  be  discov- 
ered on  Mount  Hope  Buy  or  in  regions  on  the  Massachusetts 
and  Maine  coasts.  Possibly  camps  of  the  iSorthmen  Avere 
utilized  by  the  Indians. 

■^  This  event  belongs  to  llie  previous  year.  These  facts  are 
not  given  in  the  other  accounts,  the  writer  appearing  to  have 
different  information. 


^ 


t 


America  by  the  Nokthmex. 


149 


heard   a    great     noise,    and    the    wonian    had    vanished.' 
At  tlio  same   time  one  of    the  Sknelliiigs  was  killed  hy 
one  of  Karlsefnc's  lioiise  men,  because    he  was  about  to 
take  one  of  their  weapons ;  and  they  made  off  as  soon  as 
possil)le,  leaving  behind  them  goods  and  clothes.     No  one 
had  seen  this  woman  but  G,  h-id.     "Now,"  says  Karisefne, 
"  we  must  be  cautious,  and  take  counsel ;  for  I  think  they 
will  come  the  third  time  with  hostility  and  nianv  people. 
We  shall  now  take  the  plan,  that  ten  men  go  out  to  the 
ness  and  show  themselves  tiiere,  and  the  rest  of  our  men 
shall  go  into  the  woods  and  make  a  clearance  for  our  (iattle 
against  the  time  the  enemy  comes  out  of  the  forest;  arid  we 
shall  take  the  bull  before  us,  and  let  him  go  in  front."     So 
it  happened,  that  at  the  place  where  they  were   to  meet, 
there  was  a  lake  on  the  one  side,  and  the  forest  on  the  other! 
The  plan  which  Karisefne  had  laid  down  was  adopted.  The 
Skrtellings  came  to  the  place  where  Karisefne  proposed  to 
fight ;  and  there  was  a  battle  there,  and  many  of  the  Skr^el- 
lings  fell.     There  was  one  stout,  handsome  man  among  the 
Skniilling  people,  and  Karisefne  thought  that  he  mu^t  be 
their  chief.   One  of  the  Skrcellings  had  taken  up  an  axe  and 
looked  at  it  a  while,  and  wielded  it  against  one  of  his  com- 
rades and  cut  him  down,  so  that  befell  dead  ii.   antly.  Then 
the  stout  man  took  the  axe,-  looked  at  it  awhile,  and  threw 
it  into  the  sea  as  far  as   he   could.     They  then  fled  to  the 
woods  as  fast  as  possible,  and  so  ended  the  light.     Kari- 
sefne stayed  there  with  his  men  the  whole  winter;  but  to- 
ward spring  he  made  known  that  he  would  not  stay  there 

'This  is  another  somewhat  marvelous  occurrence,  similar  to 
those  with  which  Cotton  Mather  and  others  were  accustomed 
to  ombellisii  New  England  history.  It  docs  not  explain  it- 
self. 

» For  the  previous  versions  of  this  affair  of  the  axe,  see  p.  131 
This  last  account  appears  a  little  plainer,  but  is  in  agreement 
with  the  first  narrative,  and  also  shows  that  Kai-lsefne  liad  a 
plan  of  campaign. 


150 


Pre-Columbian  Disooveky  of 


II  ■  I: 


'U 


■I  i 


any  longer,  and  would  return  to  Greenland.*  Now  they 
prepared  for  their  voya<ije  and  took  much  goods  from  thence 
—  vines,  grapes  and  skin  wares.  They  put  to  sea,  and  tlieir 
ship  came  to  Ericsfiord,  and  they  there  passed  the  winter. 

The  following  summer''  [A.  D.  1011],  Karlsefne  went  to 
Iceland  and  Gudrid  with  him,  and  he  went  home  to  Reiki- 
aness.  His  mother  felt  that  he  had  made  a  poor  match, 
and  for  this  reason  Gudrid  was  not  at  home  the  first  winter. 
But  when  she  saw  that  Gudrid  was  a  noble  woman,  she  went 
Iiome,  and  they  got  on  well  together.  Halfrid  was  the 
daughter  of  Snorre  Karlsefneson,  mother  to  Bishop  Thor- 
lak  Runolfson.  Their  son  was  named  Thorbiorn,  and  his 
daughter,  Thoruna,  mcther  to  Bishop  Biorne.  Thorgeir 
was  che  son  of  Snorre  Karlsefneson,  father  to  Ingveld, 
mother  of  the  first  Bishop  Brand.  Snorre  Karlsefneson 
had  a  daughter,  Steinun,  who  married  Einar,  son  of  Grun- 
darketil,  son  of  Thorvald  Krok,  the  son  of  Thorer,  of  Espi- 
hol ;  their  son  was  Thorstein  Rauglatr.  He  was  father  to 
Gudrun,  who  married  Jorund  of  Keldum.     Halla  was  their 


'  It  is  true  that  he  decided  to  leave  the  country,  but  he  did 
not  carry  out  his  intention  until  the  following  year,  1010. 
This  narrative  skips  over  all  the  events  of  the  third  year.  It 
is  nevertheless  given,  in  order  that  the  reader  may  have  the 
fullest  possible  knowledge  of  any  shortcomings  that  may  exist 
in  the  manuscripts.  This  is  done  with  the  more  confidence, 
for  the  reason  that  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  all  the  narra- 
tives contain  a  broad  substratum  of  solid  historical  facts  which 
there  should  be  no  difficulty  in  interpreting. 

'■'  From  the  statement  at  the  end  of  the  voyage  of  Freydis 
(see  p.  155),  we  learn  that  the  summer  in  which  he  returned 
from  Iceland,  Karlsefne  went  to  Norway,  and  from  thence 
the  following  spring  to  Iceland.  This  does  not  conflict  with 
the  statement  in  the  above  narrative,  though  at  first  it  may 
appear  to.  It  does  not  say  that  he  went  the  following  sum- 
mer from  Greenland  to  Iceland,  but  that  on  that  summer,  he 
went  to  Iceland,  which  is  perfectly  true,  though  poorly  stated, 
and  his  previous  voyage  to  Norway  being  ignored. 


America  by  the  Northmen. 


151 


daughter,  and  she  was  mother  to  Flose,  father  of  Valgcrda,, 
who  was  mother  of  Herr  Erlaiid  Sterka,  fatlier  of  Ilerr 
Hank,  the  I  agman.'  Anotlier  daughter  oi  Floso  was  Thor- 
dis,  mother  of  Fru  Ingigerd  the  Rich ;  her  daughter  was 
Frn  Hallbera,  Abbess  of  Stad,  in  Reikiauess.  Many  other 
distinguished  men  in  Iceland  are  tiie  descendants  of  Kari- 
sefne  and  Thurld,^  who  are  not  liere  mentioned.  God  be 
with  us.     Amen.^ 


VIII.  THE  VOYAGE  OF  FREYDIS,  IIELGE  AND 

FINBOGE. 

This  narrative  is  found  in  Antiquitates  Americanm,  p. 
65.  It  shows  that  history,  among  the  Icelanders,  was  not 
made  subservient  to  family  interests,  and  the  truth  was  told 
without  respect  to  persons.  At  the  conclusion  we  have  a 
(supplementary)  notice  of  Thorfinn  and  Gudrid,  aftei  their 
return  to  Iceland. 


Now  tlie  conversation  began  again  to  turn  upon  a  Vin- 
land  voyage,  as  the  expedition  was  both  gainful  and  honor- 

'  Ante,  p.  118. 

'  Rafn  says  that  "Thurid  "  was  another  name  for  Gudrid. 
Ante,  p.  121,  n.  2. 

'  In  view  of  the  facts  of  the  case,  the  notion  that  any  one 
of  these  Icelandic  characters  is  to  be  viewed  as  mythical,  or 
in  the  category  with  that  of  "Agamemnon,"  appears  simply 
preposterous.  The  history  of  the  times  proves  that  they  are, 
in  the  truest  sense,  historical  characters.  No  genealogies, 
apart  from  the  Hebrew  records,  are  better  known  than  those 
of  prominent  Icelandic  families.  There  can  be  no  reasonable 
doubt  cast  upon  the  record  which  attests  the  family  line  of 
Gudrid,  the  foundation  of  which  was  begun  in  New  England, 
furnishing  an  important  pari  of  the  Episcopal  succession 
in  Iceland.  The  attempt  to  question  the  records  suggests,  in  a 
feeble  way,  the  method  used  to  prove  that  no  such  person  as 
Napoleon  Bonaparte  ever  existed. 


•)i 


!   'I 


( 


able.  The  same  summer  [A.  I).  1010]  th.it  Karlscfne  re- 
turned from  Vinlaud,  a  ship  arrived  in  Greenhmd  from 
Norway.  Two  brotliers  commanded  the  ship,  llel<i;e  and 
Finhoge ;  and  they  remained  that  winter  in  Greeidand. 
Tlie  brothers  were  of  Icehmdic  descent,  from  Eai'ltiorih  It 
is  now  to  be  told,  that  Freydis,  Eric's  daughter,  caine  home 
from  Garda,'  and  went  to  the  abode  of  Finboge  and  llelgc, 
and  proposed  to  them  that  they  should  go  to  Viidand  with 
their  vessel,  and  have  half  with  her  of  all  the  goods  tiny 
could  get  there.  They  agreed  to  this.  Then  she  Avent  to 
the  abode  of  her  brother  Leif,  and  asked  him  to  give  her 
the  houses  he  had  built  in  Viidand.  He  answered  as  be- 
fore, that  he  would  lend,  but  not  give  the  houses.^  It  was 
agreed  upon  between  the  brothers  and  Freydis,  that  each 
should  have  thirtv  fighting  men,  besides  women.  I^)Ut 
Frevdis  broke  thi:?,  and  had  live  men  more,  and  concealed 
them.  The  bntthers  knew  nothing  of  it  until  they  arrived 
in  Vinland."'  They  went  to  sea,  and  had  agreed  beforehand 
to  sail  in  company,  if  they  could  do  so.  The  difference 
was  little,  although  the  brothers  came  a  little  earlier,  and 
had  carried  up  their  baggage  to  Leif's  houses.  When  Frey- 
dis came  to  the  land,  her  people  cleared  the  ship,  and  carried 
her  baggage  also  up  to  th<i  house.  Then  said  Freydis: 
"  Why  are  you  carrying  your  things  in  here;"  "Because 
we  thought,"  said  they,  "  that  the  whole  of  the  agreement 
with  us  should  be  held."  She  said,  "  Leif  lent  the  houses 
to  me,  not  to  you."  Then  said  Helge,  "  In  evil,  we  brothers 
cannot  strive  with  thee ; "  and  bore  out  their  luggage  and 
made  a  shed,  and  built  it  farther  from  the  sea,  on  the  borders 


'  Garda  was  the  Episcopal  scat  of  CIroenlaud,  Freydis  and 
her  husband  went  to  Vinlaud  with  Karlsefne.  It  was  she 
who  frightened  the  Skra^llings. 

"  It  would  appear  from  this  that  the  buildings  were  of  a 
durable  character. 

^It  ajipears  that  the  route  to  Vinlaud  had  become  so  well 
known,  that  the  Saga  writers  no  longer  thought  it  necessary 
to  describe  it. 


iim 


America  by  the  Nokthmen. 


153 


a 


of  n,  lake/  and  Bv.t  all  about  it  in  order.  PVeydis  had  trees 
cut  down  l\>r  her  hIujj's  cargo.  Now  winter  set  in,  and  tiio 
brothers  proposed  to  have  some  jj;anu!s  for  aiiuisenient  to 
paflrt  the  time.  So  it  was  done  for  a  time,  till  discord  came 
anion<;'  theni,  and  the  games  were  given  up,  and  none  went 
from  one  bouse  to  the  other;  and  tilings  went  on  so  during 
a  great  part  of  tlie  winter.  It  liappened  one  morning  tliat 
Frej'dis  got  out  of  her  berth,  and  put  on  her  clothes,  but 
not  her  siioes;  and  the  weatiier  was  such  tiiat  much  dew  had 
fallen.  She  took  the  cloak  of  her  husband  over  her,  and 
went  out,  and  went  to  the  house  of  the  brothers,  and  to  the 
door.  A  man  had  gone  out  a  little  before  and  left  the  door 
behind  him,  half  shut.  She  0})cned  the  door,  and  stood  in 
the  door\\  ay  a  little,  and  was  silent.  Finboge  lay  the  farthest 
inside  the  hut,  and  was  awake.  lie  said  :  "  What  wilt  thou 
have  here,  Freydisr'  She  said,  ''I  want  thee  to  get  up 
and  go  out  with  me,  for  I  would  speak  with  thee."  lie  did 
so  ;  they  went  to  a  tree  that  was  lying  under  the  eaves  of 
the  hut  and  sat  down.  "How  dost  thou  like  this  place '(" 
said  she.  He  said,  "  The  country,  nicthinks,  is  good,  but  I 
do  not  like  this  quarrel  that  has  arisen  among  us  for  I  think 
there  is  no  cause  for  it,"  "  Thou  art  right,"  eays  she,  "  and 
I  think  so  too,  and  it  is  my  errand  to  thy  dwelling  that  I 
want  to  buy  the  ship  of  your  brothers  as  your  ship  is  larger 
than  mine  and  I  would  break  up  from  hence."  "  I  will  let 
it  be  30,"  said  he,  "  if  that  will  please  thee."  Now  they 
parted  so  and  she  went  home,  and  Finboge  to  his  bed.  She 
went  up  into  her  berth  and  with  her  cold  feet  awakened 
Thorvard,  wlio  asked  why  she  was  so  cold  and  wet.  She 
answered  with  great  warmth,  "  I  went  to  these  brothers," 
said  she,  "  to  treat  about  their  ship,  for  1  want   a  larger 


'Mount  Hope  Bay  often  ajjpcars  like  a  lake.  Brcreton,  in 
his  account  of  Gosnold's  voyage,  calls  these  same  bays,  lakes. 
He  writes:  '•' From  this  [Elizal)eth]  island,  wo  went  right 
over  to  the  mayne,  where  we  stood  a  while  as  ravished  at  the 
beau  tie  and  dilicacy  of  the  sweetnesse,  besides  divers  clcare 
lakes,  whereof  we  saw  no  end." 
80 


"!  >> 
I 


at- 


m 


/M 

0 

■Ik. 

164 


PuK-COLl'MUrAX    DrsCOVEHY   OF 


8hi|),'  and  they  took  it  so  ill  that  tlioy  struck  and  abused 
inc.  And  tliou,  useless  man  !  will  neither  avenge  luy  afTront 
nor  thy  own.  Now  must  I  feel  that  I  am  away  from 
Greeidand,  but  I  will  separate"  from  tlu^o  if  thou  doat  not 
avciii^e  this."  Then  lie  could  not  bear  her  rejU'oaches  and 
told  his  men  to  rise  as  fast  as  possible  and  take  tiieir  weap- 
ons. They  did  so  and  went  to  the  huts  of  the  brothers  and 
went  in  as  they  lay  aslecj)  and  sciized  them  all,  bound  tlmm, 
and  led  them  out  bound,  one  after  the  other,  and  Freydi'^ 
had  each  of  them  put  to  death  as  he  came  out.  Now  all 
the  men  wore  killed,  but  the  women  were  left  and  nobody 
would  kill  them.  Then  said  Freydis,  "  Give  me  an  axe  in 
my  hand."  This  was  done,  and  she  turned  on  those  five 
women  and  did  not^ive  over  until  they  wore  all  dead.  Now 
they  returned  to  their  own  hut  after  this  evil  deed,  and  the 
people  could  otdy  observe  that  P'reydis  thought  she  had  di)ne 
exceedingly  well,  and  she  said  to  her  comrades,  "  If  it  be 
our  lot  to  return  to  Greenland  I  shall  take  the  life  of  the 
man  Avho  speaks  of  this  atTair,  aiid  we  shall  say  that  we  left 
them  here  when  wo  went  away."  Now  they  got  ready  the 
ship  early  in  si)ring  [A.  D.  1011],  which  had  belonged  to 
the  brothers,  with  all  the  goods  they  could  get  on  that  the 
ship  would  carry,  sailed  out  to  sea,  and  had  a  good  voyage, 
and  the  ship  came  early  in  the  summer  to  Eriesfiord.  Karl- 
sefne  was  there  stilP  and  had  his  ship  ready  for  sea,  but 
waited  a  wind  ;  and  it  was  a  common  saying  that  never  a 
richer  ship  sailed  from  Greenland  than  that  which  he  steered. 
Freydis  went  home  now  to  her  house  which  had  stood  with- 
out damage  in  the  meanwhile.  She  bestowed  many  gifts  on 
her  followers  that  they  might  conceal  her  wickedness,  and 
she  remained  now  on  her  farm.     All  were  not  so  silent 


'  Freydis  was  evidently  the  principal  in  most  things. 

"By  the  Icelandic  law  a  woman  could  separate  from  her 
husband  for  a  slight  cause. 

^According  to  this  statement,  the  expedition  returned  very 
early,  as  Karlsefne  went  to  Norway  the  same  season,  as  pre- 
viously told. 


Ameuica  iiy  tiik  Nohtii.mhn'. 


155 


ftbout  their  misdeeds  and  wickedness  that  somethiiij^  did  nut 
eonio  nj)  about  it.  This  came  at  last  ti)  the  cars  of  Leif,  hur 
brotiicr,  and  ho  thoni^ht  this  report  was  very  bad.  Ix'if 
toolv  three  men  of  Freydis's  followers  and  tortnred  them  to 
speak,  and  they  acknowledued  the  whole  alfair  and  thoii" 
tales  agreed  t(»<i;ether.  ''1  do  n(»t  eare,"  says  Leif,  *' to  treat 
my  sister  as  she  deserves;  bnt  this  1  will  foretell  them  that 
their  |)osterity  will  never  tiirive,''  So  it  went  that  nobody 
thon<,dit  any  thiiii^of  them  save  evil,  from  that  time.'  Now 
we  havo  to  say  that  Karlsefne  got  ready  his  ship  and  sailed 
out  to  sea.-  He  came  on  well,  readied  Norway  safely,  and 
remained  tin  re  all  winter  and  sold  his  wares.  He  and  his 
wife  were  held  in  esteem  by  the  best  i)eo])le  in  Norway.  In 
the  following  spring,  he  fitted  ont  lii.i  ship  for  Iceland,  and 
when  he  was  quite  ready,  and  his  shij)  lay  outside  the  pier 
waiting  a  wind,  there  came  to  him  a  south-country  man, 
from  Bremen,  in  Saxon  land,  who  wouhl  deal  with  him  fur 
his  house-bar.'  "  I  will  not  sell  it,''  said  he.  "  I  will  give 
thee  half  a  mark  of  gold  for  it,"  said  the  south-country 
man.  Karlsefne  thought  it  was  a  good  offer,  and  sold  it  ac- 
cordingly. Th(!  south-country  num  went  away  with  his 
house-bar,  and  Karlsefne  did  not  know  what  wood  it  was. 
It  was  massur-wood  '  from  Vinland.     Now  Karlsefne  put  to 


'  If  this  transaction  had  occurred  during  the  previous  cen- 
tury, when  paganism  universally  prevailed,  this  atrocious  act 
of  the  cold-blooded  Freydis  would  have  been  the  i)reludc  to 
almost  endless  strife. 

'■'This  account  is  supplementary  to  the  foregoing  and  is 
taken  from  the  same  work.  Karlsefne,  of  course,  sailed  from 
Greenland. 

^ JIusns)iotrii  has  been  translated  "house-besom."  The 
exact  meaning  is  not  known.  A  bosom-shaft  would  be  too 
small,  however  rare  the  wood,  to  be  made  into  any  thing  of 
great  value.  The  bar  for  securing  the  house  door  was  as  com- 
mon as  necessary  in  every  hov  .'e,  and  this,  perhaps,  is  what  is 
referred  to. 

*See  note,  p.  103. 


^ 
% 


mi 

'  i  - 
I 

,1 


i5(; 


I'UK-COLUMIIIAN    DiSCOVKUY   <)!' 


scii  [A.  I).  1012].  aii<l  liis  sliipcaiiic  to  land  no: 'linf  Skiv^a- 
tionl,'  and  tlierc;  hv  put  up  liis  vessel  for  winter.  In  sprin;^ 
he  jiuicliast'd  (ilauilneirland,-  where  he  took  up  his  ahoiU', 
and  dwelt  there  as  long  as  ho  lived,  and  was  a  man  of  ^rcat 
consideration,  ^[any  men  are  descended  from  Inin  and  his 
wife  Gudrid,  and  it  was  a  ^ood  family.  When  Ivarlsi'fno 
died,  (ludrid  took  the  management  of  his  estates,  and  of 
Snorre,  her  son,  wh(»  was  horn  in  V inland.  When  Snorre 
was  married,  (iudrid  went  out  of  the  countrv,  and  went  to 
he  south,   and  eauic    hack  a;^ain  to  Snorre's  estate,  and  ho 

'  In  (he  north  of  Iceland. 

'  Not  far  from  Skiiiialiord,  in  Iceland. 

■'  It  is  understood  thai  she  went  to  Rome.  It  may  he  asked 
why  she  did  not  spread  the  news  of  her  son's  voyage  in  those 
parts  of  Europe  whither  she  went,  ami  u)ake  known  the  dis- 
covery of  the  New  World.  'Vo  this  it  may  again  he  rejilicd, 
that  the  Icelanders  had  lu)  idea  that  they  had  found  a  Now 
World,  and  did  not  appreciate  the  value  of  their  geographical 
knowledge,  liesides,  there  is  nothing  to  i)rove  that  (^iiulrid, 
and  others  who  went  to  Europe  at  this  ])eriod,  did  uof  make 
known  the  Icelandic  discoveries.  At  that  tinu;  no  interest 
was  taken  in  such  suhjects.  and  therefore  we  have  little  right 
to  expect  to  tind  traces  of  d'N-  ussion  in  relation  to  what, 
among  a  very  small  class,  would  be  regarded,  at  the  best,  as  a 
curiousstory.  Secnoteon  Adamof  Hremen,  p.  lOi.n.l.  That 
some  knowledge  was  possessed  by  Rome  of  the  hndandic  voy- 
ages is  highly  probable,  and,  possibly,  some  fragments  relating 
to  the  subject  may  still  exist  in  the  Vatican  or  some  other  col- 
lection. That  any  ancient  records  relating  to  the  subject  are 
known  to  the  Librarians  of  Rome  is  rather  unlikely,  while  it 
appears  altogether  imi)robable  to  the  author,  who  has  some 
knowledge  respecting  the  condition  of  the  Libraries  in  Rome, 
that  any  such  knowledge  would  be  suppressed.  The  Church 
of  Rome,  as  we  have  already  seen  {Ante,  p.  56),  has  always 
been  prompt  to  use  the  Episcoi)al  Icelandic  voyages  to  de- 
monstrate the  priority  of  her  occupation  in  America,  while 
the  proposition  to  canonize  Columbus  has  been  bruscpiely 
brushed  aside.     If  there  are  any  records  at  the  Vatican  relat- 


A  mi:  It  If  A  HY  Tiir:  NouTirMKN. 


IT)? 


liad  built  a  dmrrh  at  (iliiiiil);i'.  Aftt-nvanl  (iiidiid  hociitno 
a  nun,  5111(1  lived  u  Iicniiit'ri  life,  mikI  did  so  as  h>\\'^  iis  slio 
lived.'  SnoiTo  had  a  son  callod  Tliorircir,  who  wiis  father  to 
I*»ish(.|)  nraiid'.s  luotluii-,  In,<,'vci(l.  The  daui^ditn-  (.f  Siiorro 
KarJHcfiicson  was  called  IlaU'rid.  She;  was  ujother  of  Uii- 
nolf,  the  father  of  P.ishop  Tiiorlak.  Karisofneaiid  (iiidrid 
also  had  a  son  called  Wiiu-n.  He  was  i'ather  of  Tlioruna,  \\w. 
mother  of  I^ishop  Hi<")rn.  Many  |)ooi»le  are  descended  from 
Karlsefne,  and  his  kin  lia\e  been  lucky;  and  KarlsefiK!  has 
given  the  most  particular  accounts  of  all  these  travels,  of 
which  soiiiethiii",^  is  hero  related. 

iiiff  to  the  sul)ject,  they  will  no  doubt  ])o found  and  published. 
Of  charts  bearing  upon  the  Icelandic  discoveries,  it  is  pur- 
haps  certain  that  there  are  none. 

'  It  will  be  reniendjered  that  all  this  was  foretold  by  her 
fortncir  husband,  Thorstein  Kricsun,  when  life  was  revived 
in  the  house  of  'IMiorstein  Black,  in  (Ireeidaiid  ;  from  which 
we  must  infer  that  the  voyage  of  Thorstein  Krieson  was  com- 
posed after,  or  during,  the  second  widowhootl  of  (iudrid,  and 
that  eireumstance,  connected  with  Thorstcin's  i)ropheey, 
were  in  uccordancc  with  the  spirit  of  the  age,  imagined  in 
order  to  meet  the  circumstances  of  thecase  (see  \).  llo).  That 
is  to  say:  Tliorstein  knew  all  about  his  wife's  deep  religious 
feeding  and  of  her  favorable  opinion  of  conventual  life,"uid, 
in  his  lust  hours,  spoke  of  the  probabilities  of  the  case,  as 
many  have  done  before,  while  some  eireumstanees  coiiuecled 
with  his  "prophecy"  Avere  magnilied,  and  some  things  were 
imagined.  The  entire  matter  bears  the  stamp  of  the  age,  and 
agrees  with  many  su])erstitions  that  found  a  place  in  New 
England.     Ante,  p.  115,  n.  3. 


ni  ■. 


m 


ii: 

1 1 1 

1:  =1 
i     { 

■i  ;  ,' 

MINOR  NARRATIVES. 


I.  ARE  MARSON  IN  HVITRAMAXNA-LAND. 

This  iifirrativc  is  from  the  Landnama-hol\  No.  107. 
Folio;  colhitcd  with  ILinksbok,  Melabok,  and  otlicr  manu- 
scripts, ill  tho  Arnie- Magna'/ 1  Collo(!tion. 

It  has  fre(iiiently,bo(3ii  observed  that  the  Landnama-bok 
is  of  the  liii>'hest  historical  authority.  It  proves  the  fact, 
that  Rafn,  the  Limerick  i  reliant,  conveyed  the  narrative 
relating  to  Marsoii,  to  Iceland  from  Ireland,  where  tiie  cir- 
cumstances of  his  voyage  were  well  known.  The  Land- 
nama-hoJi,  while  it  gives  a  tacit  approval  of  the  statements 
of  the  narrative,  does  not  enter  upon  the  (piestion  of  the  lo- 
cality of  the  place  to  which  Are  Marsoii  went.  Therefore, 
while  we  accept  the  narrative  as  genuine  history,  we  should 
exercise  due  caution  in  determining  the  locality  of  Ilvitra- 
inanna-land.  Nothing  is  to  be  gained  l)y  making  any  forced 
deductions  from  the  narrative ;  especially  as  the  pre-Colum- 
bian discovery  of  America  is  abundantly  proved,  without 
the  aid  of  this,  or  any  other  of  the  Minor  Narratives. 


IJlf  the  Squinter,  son  of  Hogni  the  White,  took  the 
whole  of  Reikianess  between  Thorkatiord  and  Ilafrafell ; ' 
he  married  liiorg,  daughter  of  Eyvind  the  Eastman,'-  sister 

1  In  Iceland  the  care  bestowed  upon  genealogies  is  well  il- 
lustrated by  the  pains  here  taken  to  give  the  line  of  Marson. 
It  must  bo  remembered  again  that  Landnama-bok  cor- 
responds with  the  English  Dooaisday  Book,  being  devoted 
to  a  matter-of-fact  account  of  the  people  and  their  lands  in 
Iceland. 

'■*  That  is,  the  Norwegian. 


:!   i 


160 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


\)!  '  ,. 

•i  i  i 

m 

bl 


to  Tlelge  the  Lean,  They  had  a  son  named  Atli  the  Red, 
wlio  inarried  Thorbiorty,  sister  of  Steinolf  the  Humble. 
Their  son  was  named  Mar  of  Ilolum,  who  married  Thor- 
katla,  daughter  of  Hergil  Xeprass.  She  had  a  son  named 
Are,  who  [A.  D.  92S]  was  di-iven  by  a  storm  to  White- 
man's  land,^  which  some  call  Ireland  the  Great,  which  lies 


^  Hvib'amnnna-land.  It  will  be  remembered  that  in  the 
Saga  of  Thorfinn  Karlsefno  (p.  135),  this  land  was  referred 
to  by  the  Skra^ling  boys  wliom  he  took  prisoners  and  brought 
up.  They  described  it  as  a  land  inhabited  by  a  people  who 
wore  white  clothes,  carried  poles  before  them,  and  shouted.  Yet 
the  Saga  writer  there  says  no  more  than  that  the  \)QO\}\ct]iink 
that  this  was  the  place  known  as  Ireland  the  Great.  What 
the  Skrrellings  say  does  not  identify  it  with  the  land  of  Are 
Marson;  yet,  in  order  to  allow  Professor  Kafn,  who  held  that 
this  country  was  America,  the  full  benefit  of  his  theory,  we 
give  the  following  extract  from  Wafer's  Voyage,  which  shows 
that,  in  the  3'ear  1G81,  when  he  visited  the  Isthmus  of  Da- 
rien,  there  were  people  among  the  natives  who  answered 
tolerably  well  to  the  description  given  in  Karlsefne's  narra- 
tive. Wafer  says:  "  They  are  white,  and  there  are  them  of 
both  sexes;  j'ct  there  were  few  of  them  in  comparison  of  the 
copper  colored,  possibly  but  one,  to  two  or  three  hundred. 
They  differ  from  the  other  Indians,  chiefly  in  respect  of  color, 
though  not  in  that  only.  Their  skins  are  not  of  such  a 
white,  as  those  of  fair  peoi)le  among  Europeans,  with  some 
tincture  of  a  blush  or  sanguine  complexion;  neither  is  their 
complexion  like  that  of  our  i)aler  people,  but  'tis  rather  a 
milk-white,  lighter  than  the  color  of  any  Europeans,  and 
much  like  that  of  a  white  horse ....  Their  bodies  are  beset  all 
over,  more  or  less,  with  a  fine,  short,  milk-white  down.... 
The  men  would  probably  have  white  bristles  for  beards,  did 
they  not  prevent  them  by  their  custom  of  plucking  the  young 

beard  up  by  the  roots Their  eyebrows  are  milk-white  also, 

and  so  is  the  hair  of  their  heads,"  p.  107.  He  also  adds,  that 
"  The  men  have  a  value  for  Cloaths,  and  if  any  of  them  had 
an  old  shirt  given  him  by  any  of  us,  lie  would  be  sure  to  wear 
it,  and  strut  about  at  no  ordinary  rate.     Besides  this,  they 


pi 


it: 


America  by  the  Northmen. 


161 


in  the  "Western  ocean  opposite  Vinlaud,  six^  days'  sail  west 
of  Ireland.     Are  was  not  allowed   to   go   away,  and    was 


liave  a  sort  of  long  cotton  garments  of  their  oWn,"  some  white, 
and  others  of  a  rusty  black,  shaped  like  our  carter's  frocks, 
hanging  down  to  their  heels,  with  a  fringe  of  the  same  of 
cotton,  about  a  span  long,  and  short,  wide,  open  sleeves, 
reaching  but  to  the  middle  of  their  arms. ..  .They  are  worn 
on  some  great  occasions  ....  When  they  are  assembled, 
they  will  sometimes  walk  about  the  jdace  or  plantation  where 
they  are,  with  these,  their  robes  on.  And  once  I  saw  Ta- 
cent.  lins  walking  with  two  or  three  hundred  of  these  at- 
tenditi_  him,  as  if  he  was  mustering  them.  And  I  took  no- 
tice that  those  in  the  black  gowns  walked  before  him,  and  the 
white  after  him,  each  having  their  lances  of  the  same  color 
with  their  robes.'*  These  resemblances  are  at  least  curious, 
but  historians  will  ask  for  more  solid  proof  of  the  identity  of 
the  two  people. 

'  Professor  Kafn  in,  what  seems  to  the  author,  his  needless 
anxiety  to  fix  the  locality  of  the  White-man's  land  in  America, 
says  that,  as  this  part  of  the  manuscript  is  difficult  to  deci- 
pher, the  original  letters  may  have  gotten  changed,  and  vi  in- 
serted instead  of  xx  or  xi,  which  numerals  would  afford  time 
for  the  voyager  to  reach  the  coast  of  America,  in  the  vicinity 
of  Florida.  Smith,  in  his  Dialognc^,  has  suppressed  the  term 
six  altogether,  and  substituted  "  by  a  number  of  days'  sail  un- 
known."' This  at  least  is  trifling  with  the  subject.  In  Gri'm^ 
land's  Histort.  Mindes^ncBrker,  chiefly  the  work  of  Finn 
Magnussen,  no  (juestion  is  raised  on  this  point.  The  various 
versions  all  give  the  nuuiber  six,  which  limits  the  voyage  to 
the  vicinity  of  the  Azores.  Schoning,  to  whom  we  are  so 
largely  indebted  for  the  b^st  edition  of  Heimskringla,  lays 
the  scene  of  Marson's  adventure  at  those  islands,  and  suggests 
that  they  may  at  that  time  have  covered  a  larger  extent  of 
territory  than  the  present,  and  that  they  may  have  suffered 
from  eartliquakes  and  floods,  adding  ''  It  is  likely,  and  all  cir- 
cumstances show,  that  the  said  land  has  been  a  piece  of  North 
America."  This  is  a  bold,  though  not  very  unreasonable 
hypothesis,  especially  as  the  volcanic  character  of  the  islands 


Ui 


Rf     * 

IB'  '■' 


I' '  i 


'■'M 


103 


PkK-COLUMMIAN    DlBCOVEIlY    OF 


biiptizod'  tliero.  This  was  first  told  l\y  Kiifn,  the  Linio- 
rick  triulcr,  who  livod  i'oi-  u  h)t)^  time  in  Troliuuh  S(>  iilso 
Tliorkcl,  soil  of  (m'IUm*,  tohs   tluit  certain    TcehinihM's  said, 

is  well  known.  In  ISOS,  w  volcmio  inountuin  roso  to  the 
lu'ig-ht  of  3,500  feet.  Vet  Sc]i()nin<jj's  snj^srostion  is  not  ncodod, 
The  fact  that  the  islands  -.ore  not  iidiahiUnl  when  diseovorod 
by  the  I'orttiijucsc  docs  not,  however,  settle  any  tiling  against 
Scln'tning,  hccaiise,  in  tiie  conrsc  of  live  hundred  years,  the 
peo])le  might  eitlu-r  liavi  niigrated,  or  been  swept  itwtiy  by 
)>estilence.  (Irindanirs  Iliatoriske  Minilesma'rkcr  (vol.  i,  p. 
150)  says  simply,  tliat  '*  It  is  f/iouf/hf.  tlnit  he  (Arc  Marson) 
ended  his  days  in  America,  or  at  all  events  in  one  of  the 
larger  islands  of  the  west.  Some  think  tliat  it  was  one  of  the 
Azore  ishuuls.  '  Upon  the  whole,  we  ourselves  believe  to  the 
contrary,  'i'he  projjcr  method  seems  to  be  that  of  Kafn,  who 
would  correct  the  text. 

'The  fact  that  Are  Marson  is  said  to  have  been  baptized  in 
Ireland  the  (Ireat  docs  not  prove  that  the  place,  wherever  lo- 
cated, was  inhabited  by  a  colony  of  Irish  Cliristia,ns.  Yet 
tliis  view  was  urged  by  Professor  Rafn  and  others,  who  held 
that  (ireat  Ireland  was  situated  in  Florida,  A  Shawaneso 
trtulifioii  is  given  to  prove  that  Florida,  was  early  settled  by 
white  men  from  over  th(>  sea.  We  read  that  in  1818,  "the 
Sliawaiicse  were  estiihlished  in  Ohio,  whither  they  came  from 
Florida.  Black  Hoof,  then  eighty-live  years  old,  was  born 
there,  and  remembered  bathing  in  the  sea.  lie  told  the  In- 
dian Agent,  that  the  people  of  his  tribe  ha.d  a  tradition,  that 
their  ancestors  came  over  the  sea,  and  that  for  a  long  time 
they  kept  a  yearly  sacrihcc  for  their  safe  arrival." —  Arclmo' 
login  Amo'irnnn.  vol,  i,  ji.  373.  Yet  these  Indians,  the  suji- 
posed  descendants  of  eminently  pious  Christians  from  Ire- 
land, were  bitterly  ojiposed  to  Christianity,  and  had  no  Chris- 
tian traditions.  It  is  more  reasonable,  to  allow  that  six, 
should  mean  eleven  or  twenty  days'  sail,  notwithstanding 
there  is  ditliculty  in  tinding  I lu' white  men  for  the  land  in 
(luestion.  It  will  be  found  by  the  study  of  the  subject  of 
comph'xion  in  historical  narratives  that  th':"  terms  "'white," 
"  black  "  and  "  red  "  are  used  com])aratively.  See  Vcrrazanc 
the  Explorer,  p.  27. 


America  by  the  Noutmmen. 


103 


who  licard  Tliorfinn,  Eiirl  of  tlio  Orkuovs,  suy,  tluif,  An; 
\m\  been  pooh  aiid  known  in  AVliito-niiin's  land,  and  tliat, 
tliouirh  not  allowod  to  loavo,  Ik;  was  held  in  mncli  lionor. 
Aio  had  a  wife  nainod  Thorjroir,  dnu, alitor  of  Alf  of  Dohini. 
Thoir  sons  woro  Thorojls,  (iudloif  and  Ilhi<i;o,  which  in  fhc; 
family  of  Roikianoss,  Jorund  wns  lh(!  son  of  Ulf  the 
Sqnintor.  Ho  marriod  Thorhior(r  Knarrahrin<4a.  Thoy 
had  a  dauu^litor,  Thorhihl,  wliom  Erio  tlio  !iod  marriod. 
Thoy  had  a  son,  l.oif  tlio  Eortunato  of  Groonland.  Jorund 
was  the  natno  of  tho  son  of  Atli  tlio  Ucd  ;  ho  marriod 
Thordis,  daughter  of  Tliorg<Mr  Suda;  tlioir  dan-^litor  was 
Thorkatla,  who  married  Thoriril.s  K(»llson.  .lornnd  was  also 
tho  father  of  Snorrc' 


II.    BIOIIN    ASBRANDSON. 

This  narrative  is  taken  from  I'-yi'hyggia  Saga,  win'oh 
contains  tho  early  history  of  that  part  of  Icoland  lyinir 
around  Snad'olls,  on  the  west  coast.  The  Saga  is  not  of  a 
later  date  than  the  thirteenth  century.  It  is  given  liero,  not 
because  it  apjdios  largely  to  thomainquestion  under  consider- 
ation, the  |)re-Coluinl)ian  discovery  of  America,  but  rather, 
because  it  will  make  the  reader  fully  acquainted  with  the 
hero,  who  afterward  ap[ioar8, 

'It  will  appear  from  this  gonpalogical  account,  that   Arc 
Marson  Avas  no  obscure  or  mythological  character.     In  981 
he  was  one  of  the  prnicii)al   men  of  Icoland,  and   is  highly 
sjiokon   of.       Yet   liis   connection    with    Ireland   the   Circat, 
though  undoubtedly  real,  \vA\\\\y  pram:^,  what  may  nevcrthe-   1 
less  bo  true  —  a  pro-Scandinavian   discovory  of   America  by   ' 
the  Irish.     This,  not  im])robable  view,  demands  clearer  proof,  ^ 
and  will  repay  investigation.     The  other  characters  mentioned 
arc  equally  well  known.     See  Antiqnitatcs  Aynermmce,  pp 
211-13. 


^%: !. 


1 1 


164 


Prb-Columhian  Drsr-ovRHY  of 


:il 


«! 


Bork  the  Fat,  iind  Tlionlip,  daii^liter  of  8ur,  liau  a  daugh- 
ter named  Thiirid,  who  married  ThorbiiuMi  the  Fat,  living 
on  tlie  estate  of  Froda.  lie  was  a  son  of  Ortic  tlie  Lean, 
who  lield  and  tilled  the  farm  of  Froda.  Thorhiin-n  Jiad  be- 
fore been  married  toThurid,  dangliterof  Asbrand,  of  Kamb, 
in  Breidavik,  and  sister  of  BiorneBreidaviking  the  Athlete, 
soon  t(»  be  mentioned  in  this  Saga,  and  of  Arnbi()rn  the 
Handy.  The  sons  of  Thorbiorn  and  Thurid  were  Ketil  the 
Champion,  Gnmdang  and  Ilallsteiii. 

Mow  this  mnst  be  related  of  Snorre  the  I'riest,'  that  he 
undertook  the  suit  for  tlie  slaying  of  Thorbiorn,  his  kins- 
man. He  also  caused  his  sister  to  remove  to  his  own  home, 
at  llelgefell,  because  it  was  repoi-ted  that  Biiirn  Asbrand, 
of  Kand),  liad  come  to  pay  her  im])roper  attention. 

There  was  a  man  named  Thorodd,  of  Medalfells  Strand, 
an  npright  man  and  a  good  merchant.  He  owned  a  trading 
vessel  in  which  he  sailed  to  distant  lands.  Thorodd  had 
sailed  to  tlie  west,^  to  Dublin,  on  a  trading  voyage.  At 
tliat  time,  Sigurd''  Illodverson,  Earl  of  the  Orkneys,  had 
made  an  expedition  toward  the  west,  to  the  Hebrides  and 
the  Man,  and  had  laid  a  tribute  upon  the  habitable  part  of 
Man.*     Having  settled  the  peace,  be  left  men  to  collect  the 


'  Priest  or  Gode.  This  was  the  heathen  priest  of  Iceland, 
whose  duty  was  to  provide  the  temple  offerings,  for  which  pur- 
pose a  contribution  was  made  by  every  farm  in  the  vicinity. 
This  ottice  was  also  united  with  that  of  chief  judge  and  advo- 
cate, and  for  the  cases  conducted  by  him  at  the  Thing,  he  re- 
ceived tlie  customary  fees;  yet  he  was  obliged  to  depend  for 
his  support,  mainly,  upon  the  products  of  his  farm.  The  of- 
fice was  hereditary,  but  could  be  sold,  assigned,  or  forfeited, 
though  men  of  character  and  ability,  could,  indepeudently  of 
such  means,  establish  themselves  in  the  priesthood. 

''Ireland  was  regarded  as  the  "west,"' the  people  being  ac- 
customed to  use  this  expression. 

3  Killed  in  Ireland  in  a  battle,  1013. 

*  Probably  the  present  "  Isle  of  Man,"  whicli  still  retains 
"  Manx  "  law. 


America  hy  tiik  N()iiTHMi':N-. 


1G5 


tribute  ;  tlio  carl  hlmsoU"  returned  to  the  Orkneys.     Those 
wlio  were  left  to  eoUeet  the  trii)iite,  ^'ot  nil  ready  and   set 
sail  with  a  Houtii- west  wind.    But  after  they  had  sailed  some 
time,  to  the  south  east  and  east,  a  jj;rcat  storm    arose,  wliich 
drove  them  to  the  northward    as  far  as  Ireland,  and    their 
vessel  was  east  away  on  a  barren,  uninhabited  island.     Just 
as  they  reached  the  island,  Thorodd  the  Icelander  came  sail- 
ing by  from  Dublin.     The  shipwrecked  men  bogged  for  aid. 
Thorodd  put  out  a  boat  and  went  to  them  himself.     When 
lie  reached  them,  the  agents  of  Sigurd  promised  him  money 
if    he   would  carry    them  to  their  home  in    the    Oi-kneys. 
When  he  told  them  that  he  coidd  by  no  means  do  so,  as  he 
had  made  all  ready  to  go  back  to  I(!eland,  they  begged  the 
harder,  l)elioving  that  neither  their  money  nor  their  liberty 
would  he  safe  in  Inland  or  the  Hebrides,  whither  they  had 
just  befoi-e  been  with  a  hostile  army.     At  length  Thorodd 
came  to  this,  that  he  would  sell  them  his  ship's  long-boat  for 
a  large  sum  of  the  tribute  money ;  in  this  they  reached  the 
Orkneys,  and  Thorodd    sailed   to  Iceland  without  a   boat. 
Having  reached  the  southern  shores  of   the  island,  he   laid 
liis  course  along    the  coast  to  the  westward,  and    entered 
Breidafiord,  and  came  to  the  harbor  at  Dogurdarness.     The 
same  autumn  he  went  to  Helgefell  to  spend  the  winter  with 
Snorre  the  Priest,  and  from  that  time  he  was  called  Thorodd 
the  Tribute  Taker.     This  took  place  just  after  the  mui-dor 
of  Thorbiorn  the  Fat.     During  the  same  winter  Thurid,  the 
sister  of  Snorre  the  Priest,  who  had  been  the  wife  of  Thor- 
biorn the  Fat,  was  at  Helgefell.     Thorodd  made  proi)osals 
of  marriage  to  Snorre  the  Priest,  with  respect  to  Thuri(h 
Being  rich  and   known  by  Snorre  to  be  of  good  repute  and 
that  he  would  be  useful  in  supporting  his  administration  of 
affairs,  he  consented.     Therefore  their  marriage  was  cele- 
brated during  this  winter  at  Snorre's  house,  at  Helgefell. 
In  the  following  spring  Thorodd  set  himself  up  at  Froda 
and  was  thought  an  upright  man.     But  when  Thurid  went 
to  Froda,  Biorn  Asbrandson  often  paid  her  visits,  and  it  was 
commonly  reported   that  he  had   corrupted  her  chastity. 


166 


PllE-COLUMniAN"   DrSCOVERY   OP 


I  I 


Thorodd  vainly  tried  to  put  an  end  to  these  visits.  At  tliat 
time  Thorodd  Wooden  Clog  lived  at  Arnnhval.  His  sons, 
Ord  and  Val,  were  men  grown  and  youths  of  the  greatest 
promise.  The  men  blamed  Thorodd  for  allowing  himself 
to  be  insulted  so  greatly  by  Biorn,  and  offered  him  their  aid 
if  desired,  to  end  his  coming.  It  chanced  one  time  when 
Biorn  came  to  Froda,  that  he  sat  with  Thurid  talking.  It 
was  Thorodd's  custom  when  Biorn  was  there  to  sit  in  the 
house.  But  he  wm,s  now  nowhere  to  be  seen.  Then  Thurid 
said,  "  Take  care,  Biorn,  for  I  fear  Thorodd  means  to  put 
a  stop  to  your  visits  here ;  I  think  he  has  secured  the  road 
and  means  to  attack  you  and  overpower  you  with  unequal 
numbers."  Biorn  replied,  "  That  is  possible,"  and  then 
sang  these  verses : 

O  Goddess'  whom  bracelet  adorns, 
This  day  (I  linger 
In  my  beloved's  arms) 
Stay  longest  in  the  heavens, 
As  we  both  must  wish; 
For  I  this  night  am  drawn 
To  drink  myself  the  parentals' 
Of  my  oft  departing  joys. 

Having  done  this,  Biorn  took  his  weapons  and  went  to 
return  home.  As  he  went  up  the  hill  Digramula  five  men 
jumped  out  upon  him  from  their  hiding  place.  These  were 
Thorodd  and  two  of  his  men,  and  the  sons  of  Thoror 
"Wooden  Clog.  They  attacked  liiorn,  but  he  defended  him- 
self bravely  and  well.  The  sons  of  Thoror  pressed  him 
sharply,  but  he  slew  them  both.  Thorodd  then  fled  with 
his  men,  though  he  himself  had  only  a  slight  wound,  and 
the  others  not  any.  Biorn  went  on  until  he  reached  home 
and  entered  the  house.  The  lady  of  the  house^  ordered  a 
maid  to  place  food  before  him.     When  the  maid  came  into 

'  Literally,  looman,  with  reference  to  Jord,  the  Earth,  one 
of  the  wives  of  Odin,  and  also  mother  of  Thor. 
'  Funeral  cups. 
'  Biorn's  mother. 


,i  ; 


America  by  the  Noktiihen. 


1G7 


the  room  with  the  liglit  and  saw  Biorn  wounded,  she  went 
and  told  Aehrand  liis  fatlier  tliat  BiOrn  had  returned  covered 
with  blood.  Asbrand  came  into  the  room  and  inquired  what 
was  the  cause  of  his  wounds.  He  said,  "  Have  you  and 
Thorodd  had  a  tight  ?  "  Biorn  replied  that  it  was  so.  As- 
brand  asked  how  the  affair  ended.  Biorn  replied  with  these 
verses : 

Not  so  emy  against  a  brave  man 

It  is  to  fight; 

(Wooden  Clog's  two  sons 

Now  I  Lave  slain). 

As  for  the  ship's  commander, 

A  woman  to  embrace, 

Or  for  the  cowardly, 

A  golden  tribute  to  buy.' 

Asbrand  bound  up  his  son's  wounds,  and  his  strength  was 
soon  restored.  Thorodd  went  to  Snorre  the  Priest,  to  talk 
with  him  about  setting  a  suit  on  foot  against  Biorn',  on  ac- 
count of  the  killing  of  Thoror's  sons.  This  suit  was  held 
in  the  court  of  Thorsnesthing.  It  was  settled  that  Asbrand, 
who  became  surety  for  his  son,  should  pay  the  usual  fines. 
Biorn  was  exiled  for  three  years,-  and  went  abroad  the  same 
summer.  During  that  sunnner,  a  son  was  born  to  Thnrid 
who  was  called  Kiarten.  He  grew  up  at  home  in  Froda, 
and  early  gave  great  hope  and  promise. 

When  Biorn  crossed  the  sea  he  came  into  Denmark,  and 
went  thence  to  Jomsberg.  At  that  time  Palnatoki  was  cap- 
tam  of  tlie  Jomsborg^  Yikings.     Biorn  was  admitted   into 

'  This  is  a  fling  at  Thorodd  the  Tribute  Taker. 

''This  shows,  that  while  Biorn  killed  the  men  in  self-de- 
fense, it  was  the  opinion  of  the  court  that  he  did  not  get 
what  he  deserved. 

'Jomsberg  was  the  head-quarters  of  an  order  of  vikings  or 
pirates,  where  a  castle  was  also  built  by  King  Harold  Blaat- 
and  of  Denmark.  It  was  situated  on  one  of  the  outlets  of  the 
Oder,  on  the  coast  of  Pomerania,  and  was  probably  identical 
with  Julian,  founded  by  the  Wends,  being  recognized  as  the 
island  of  Wallin,  which  Adam  of  Bremen,  in  the  eleventh 


1G8 


Pke-Collmbian  DiscovEiiY  or 


tlio  crow,  and  won  tlio  name  of  tlio  Athlete.  lie  was  at 
Jotnsbur;^  when  Sty il)i<"»i'ii  tlie  Hardy  .issaidted  it.  He  went 
into  Sweden,  wlien  th(!  Jonisher^  Vikiii«;s  aided  Styrhiurn  ;' 
he  was  in  tlie  battle  of  Tynsvall,  in  which  Styrhitirn  was 
killed,  and  escajted  with  the  other  Jonisvikin^s  into  the 
woods.  While  Palnatoki  lived,  Biorn  remained  with  hitn, 
distin<,'ni?hed  !tmon<^  all,  as  a  man  of  roniiirkahle  courage. 

century,  described  as  the  largest  and  most  flourishing  com- 
mercial city  in  Europe.  Burislaus,  king  of  the  Wcnils,  sur- 
rendered the  neighboring  territory  into  the  hands  of  Pulna- 
toki,  a  groat  chief  of  Ficjnia,  who  was  pledged  to  his  su]»port. 
Accordingly  he  built  a  stronghold  here,  and  organ 'zed  a  band 
of  i)iriites,  covimonly  called  vikings,  though  it  must  be  ob- 
served, that  while  every  viking  was  ii))iratc,  every  jiirate  was 
not  a  viking.  Oidy  those  pirates  of  princely  blood  were 
properly  called  vikings,  or  sea-ki  ;3,  who  haunted  the  vicks, 
or  bays,  and  thus  derivec.  their  name.  The  Jomsvikings 
were  distinguished  for  their  rare  courage,  and  for  the  fear- 
lessness with  which  they  faced  death.  They  were  governed 
by  strict  laws,  hedged  about  by  exact  requirements,  and  were 
also,  it  is  said,  pledged  to  celibacy.  Jomsberg  was  destroyed 
about  the  year  1175,  by  Waldeniar  the  Great,  of  Denmark, 
aided  by  the  Princes  of  Germany  and  the  King  of  Barbii- 
rossa.  Those  of  thr'  pirates  who  survived,  escaped  to  a  place 
near  the  mouth  of  the  Ell)c,  where  a  few  years  after,  they 
were  anjiihilated  by  the  Danes,  who  in  the  reign  of  Canute 
VI  completely  destroyed  their  stronghold.  Accounts  of  their 
achievements  may  be  found  in  the  Saga  of  King  Olaf  1'ryg- 
gvesson  (vol.  i  of  Laing's  Heiniskringla).  The  Icelanders 
sometimes  joined  the  Norway  pirates,  as  was  the  case  with 
Biorn,  but  they  did  not  semi  out  pirate  ships  from  Icelandic 
ports.     Palnatoki  died  in  the  year  993. 

*  Styrb" orn,  son  of  King  Olaf,  ruled  Sweden  in  connection 
with  E  ic,  dialled  the  Victorious.  Styrbiorn's  ambition,  to 
which  was  idded  the  crime  of  murder,  led  to  his  disgrace. 
lie  joincu  the  vikings,  adding  sixty  ships  to  their  force.  He 
was  killed,  as  stated,  in  984,  in  a  battle  with  his  uncle  near 
Upsula. 


America  by  the  Northmen-. 


ion 


The  samo  -mnmor  [A.  D.  996],  the   bmthers,  Biorn  and 
Arnhiurii  returiiud  into  Icoland  to  Riinhavnsos.     Bicirri  was 
always  aftorward  called  tlio  Atliluto  of  Breidavlk.   Arnbiorn, 
who  liad  gotten  innoh  wealth  al)road,  boiijrht    the    Hakka 
estate  in  Ran   havn,  the  s;une  summer.    He  lived  there  with 
little  show  or  osteutation,  and,  in   tnowt  atlairs.  was  silent, 
but  wa.-,  novoi'tlieless,  a  man  active  in   all   thini^s.     Bi("irn, 
his  brother,  after  his  return  from  abroad,  lived  in   spletulor 
and  elei^anco,  for  during  liis  ab.-once,  he  had   truly  adopted 
the   manners   of  courtiers.      He  much  excelled   Arnbiiirn 
in  personal    api)earance,  and   was   none   the  less  active   in 
execution.     ITi^  was  far  more  expert   tlian  his  brother  in 
martial  exercises,    having   improved    much   abroad.       The 
same  summer,  after  his  return,  there  was  a  general  meet- 
ing  near  lleadljrink,'  within    the  bay  of  Froda.     All  the 
merchai..s  rode  thither,  clothed   in  colored  garments,  and 
thei'e  was  a  great  assembly.     Ilouseuife  Thurid  of    Froda, 
was  there,  with  whom  Biorn  began  tc  talk  ;  no  one  censur- 
ing, because  they  expected  their  conversation  would  be  long, 
as  they  had  not  seen  each  other  for  a  great  while.     On  the 
same  day  there  was  a  light,  and  one  of  tin'  Nordentield  men 
was  mortally  wounded,  and  was  carried  down  under  a  busli  on 
the  beach.  So  much  blood  flowed  out  of  the  wound  that  there 
was  a  large  pool  of  blood  in  the  bush.     The    bo}'  Kiarten, 
Thtu'id  of  Froda's  son,  was  there.     He  had  a  little  axe  in 
his  hand,  and  ran  to  the   bush  and  dipped  the  axe  in  the 
blood.     When  the  Sondenstield's  men  rode  from  the  beach 
south.  Thord  Blil)  asked    Biorn  how  the  conversation    be- 
tween him  and  Thurid  of  Froda  ended.     Biorn  said  that  lie 
was  well  satisfied.     Then  Thord  asked  if  he  had  seen   the 
boy  Kiarten,  their  and  Thorodd's  son.     "  I  saw  him."   .-aid 
Biiirn.      "  What  is  your  opinion  of  him?''   asked  Thord. 
Biorn  answered  with  the  following  song  : 


near 


'  Dasont  says  in  describing  the  coast  :     *'  Now  we  near  the 
stupendous   crags,   of  Hofdabrekka,   Headbrink,   where  the 
mountains  almost  stride  into  the  main." 
22 


170 


Prk-Columiiian  Discovery  op 


I' ' 


;  ^. 


m^ 


"T  Hiiw  a  hoy  run 
With  f ('ft r till  fiyoH, 
Tho  woman's  liiiagf,  to 
Tlio  wolf's  \v(!ll '  in  tho  wood; 
Pi'oplt'  will  say, 
Tbiit  Ills  true  I'liflicr  |  was] 
Ilo  tliiit  ploii^hud  the  son, 
This  the  boy  does  not  know." 

Thonl  said  :  "  Wliat  will  Thorodd  say  when  ho  liuiirs 
that  tlie  boy  buloiiijs  to  you  (  "     Then  IVinru  snuy;  : 

"  Thf-n  will  the  noblo  horn  woman  [make] 
Thorodd's  suspicion 
t'oinc  true,  when  shi'  gives  me 
'I'ho  sumo  kind  ol'  sons; 
Always  the  slender, 
Snow-white  woman  loved  mo, 
I  still  to  her 
Am  a  lover." 

Tliord  said,  it  will  be  best  for  you  not  to  have  any  thiujj; 
to  do  with  each  other,  and  that  you  turn  your  thoughts. 
"  It  is  L-ertaiuly  a  good  idea."  said  Hiorn,"  but  it  is  far  from 
my  intention  ;  thoujj^h  there  is  some  ditt'erence  wheu  I  have 
to  do  with  such  men  as  hor  brother  Snorre.''  '*  You  must 
take  care  of  your  own  business,"  said  lliord,  and  that  ended 
their  talk.  Bku-u  afterward  went  home  to  Kamb,  and  took 
the  affairs  of  the  family  into  his  own  hands,  for  his  father 
was  now  dead.  The  followinijf  winter  he  determined  to 
make  a  journey  over  the  hills,  to  Thurid.  Although  Tho- 
rodd disliked  this,  he  nevertheless  saw  that  it  was  not  easy 
to  prevent  its  occurrence,  since  before  he  was  defeated  by 
him,  and  Bhirn  was  much  stronger,  and  more  skilled  in 
arms  than  before.  Therefore  he  bribed  Thorgrim  Galdra- 
kin  to  raise  a  snow  storm  against  Biorn  when  he  crossed  the 
hills.  When  a  day  came,  Bioi'u  made  a  journey  to  Froda. 
When  he  proposed  to  return  home,  the  sky  was  dark  and  the 
snow-storm  began.  Wheu  he  ascended  the  hills,  the  cold 
became  intense,  and  the  snosv  fell  so  thickly  that  he   could 


f 


Referrina:  to  the  dead  man's  blood. 


Amerfca  hy  the  Northmkk. 


m 


not  seeliis  way.  So(»n  the  strenuth  of  the  .st<»iin  iiicivaPcd 
somuc'li  tliat  lie  could  lianlly  ivalk.  His  c-L.tlies,  already 
wet  thrcjugh,  froze  around  his  l.ody,  and  lu'  wandered,  he 
did  not  know  wiiere.  Tn  the  course  of  the  ni^'ht  ho  reached 
a  cave,  and  in  this  cold  house  ho  passed  the  nii-ht.  Then 
I3iorn  sung  : 

"  Woman  tliiit  bring«>st 
Vestiiu'iit.s,'  would 
Not  like  my 

Dwelling  in  such  a  storm 
If  she  know  tliat 

IIo  who  had  before  steered  sliii)s, 
Now  in  the  rock  cave 
I.ay  stilT  aud  cold." 

Again  he  sang : 

"  The  cokl  field  of  the  swans, 
From  the  east  with  loaded  ship  1  ploughed, 
Because  the  woman  inspired  me  with  love; 
I  know  that  I  have  great  trouble  si-tTered, 
Aud  now,  for  a  time,  the  hero  is 
Not  in  a  woman's  bed,  but  in  a  cave." 

Biorn  stayed  three  days  in  the  cave,  before  the  storm  sub- 
sided;  and  on  the  fourth  day  he  came  home  from  the 
mountain  to  Kamb.  He  was  very  weary.  The  servant 
asked  him  where  he  was  during  the  storm.     Biorn  sun-- : 

"  My  deeds  under 
StyrbiOrn's  proud  banner  are  known. 
It  came  about  that  steel-clad  Eric 
Slew  men  in  battle; 
Now  I  on  the  wide  heath, 
liOst  my  way  [and]. 
Could  not  in  the  witch-stronsr 
Storm,  find  the  road."'-' 


'  hi  Iceland  the  women  arc  accustomed  to  bring  travelers 
dry  clothes. 

*  All  of  these  verses  are  extremely  obscure  and  elliptical, 
though  far  more  intelligible  to  the  modern  mind  than  the 
compositions  which  belonged  to  a  still  older  period.     All  the 


1 


173 


Phe-Columbian  Discovery  of 


1 1 


r':l 


Biorn  passed  the  rest  of  tlie  winter  at  home ;  tlie  following 
spring  his  brother  Arnbiorn  Hxed  his  abode  in  IJukka,  in 
liaunhafn,  but  Biorn  lived  at  Kanib,  and  had  a  grand 
house.     .     .     . 

This  same  summer,  Tliorodd  the  Tribute  Taker  invited 
Snorre  the  Priest,  his  kinsman,  to  a  feiast  at  his  house  in 
Froda.  Snorre  went  there  with  twenty  men.  In  the 
course  of  the  feast,  Tliorodd  told  Snorre  how  much  he  was 
hurt  and  disgraced  by  the  visits  of  Biorn  Asbrandson,  to 
Tlmrid,  his  wife,  Snorre's  sister,  saying  that  it  was  right  for 
Snorre  to  do  away  with  this  scandal.  Snorre  after  ]>assing 
some  days  feasting  with  Thorodd  went  home  with  many 
presents.  Then  Snorre  the  Priest  rode  over  the  hills  and 
spread  the  report  that  he  was  going  down  to  his  ship  in  the 
bay  of  Raunhafn.  This  happened  in  summer,  in  the  time 
of  haymaking.  When  he  had  gone  as  far  south  as  the  Kam- 
bian  hills,  Snorre  said  :  "  Now  let  us  ride  back  from  the  hills 
to  Kamb ;  let  it  be  known  to  you,"  he  added,  "  what  1  wish 
to  do.  I  have  resolved  to  attack  and  dcsti-oy  Biorn.  But  I 
am  not  willing  to  attack  and  destroy  him  in  his  house,  for  it 
is  a  strong  one,  and  .i>iorn  is  stout  and  active,  while  our  num- 
ber is  small.  Even  those  who  with  greater  numbers,  have 
attacked  brave  men  in  their  houses,  have  fared  badly,  an  ex- 
ample of  which  you  know  in  the  case  of  Gissur  the  White ; 
who,  when  with  eighty  men,  they  attacked  Gunnar'  of 
Lithend,  alone  in  his  house,  ma  \y  were  wounded  and  many 
were  killed,  and  they  would  have  been  compelled  to  give  up 
the  attack,  if  Geir  the  Priest  had  not  learned  that  Gunnar 
was  short  of  arrows.  Therefore,"  said  he,  "as  we  msiy  ex- 
pect to  find  Jiiorn  out  of  doors,  it  being  the  time  of  hay.nak- 
ing,  I  appoint  you  my  kinsman,  Mar,  to  give  him  the  first 
wound  ;  but  J.  wcmld  have  you  know  this,  that  there  is  no 


chief  men  of  Iceland  practiced  the  composition  of  verse. 
Cliaucer  makes  his  parson  apologize  for  his  inability  to  imi- 
tate the  practice.  It  was  believed  that  certaii  women  had 
power  over  storms. 

'Sec  the  Saga  of  "Burnt  Mai,"  translated  by  Dasent, 


i 


Amekica  by  thi-;  Northmen. 


178 


room  for  child's  play,  and  y(»u  must  L'.\i)uct  :i  contest  witli 
a  hungry  woU',  nidess  your  tir^t  wound  shall  be  his  death 
blow."  As  they  rode  from  the  hills  toward  his  homestead, 
they  saw  Bicirn  in  the  fields ;  he  was  making-  a  sledge,' 
and  no  one  was  near  him.  lie  had  no  weapon  but  a  small 
axe,  and  a  large  knife  in  his  hand  of  a  span's  length,  which 
he  used  to  round  the  holei-;  in  the  sledge.  Biiu-n  saw  Snorre 
riding  down  from  the  hills,  and  recognized  him.  Snorre 
the  Prici-t  had  on  a  blue  cloak,  and  rode  first.  The  idea 
suddenly  occurred  to  Ijliirn,  that  he  ought  to  take  his  knife 
and  go  as  fast  as  he  could  to  meet  them,  and  as  soon  as  he 
reached  them,  lay  hold  of  the  sleeve  of  Snorre  with  one 
hand,  and  hold  the  knife  in  the  other,  so  that  he  might  bo 
able  to  pierce  Snorre  to  the  heart,  if  lie  saw  that  his  own 
safety  recpiired  it.  Going  to  meet  them,  Bic'irn  gave  them 
hail,  and  Snorre  returned  the  salute.  The  hands  cjf  Mar 
fell,  for  he  saw  that  if  he  attacked  Biurn,  the  latter  would 
at  once  kill  Snorre.  Then  J3iorn  walked  along  with  Snorre 
and  his  comrades,  asked  what  was  the  news,  keeping  his 
hands  as  at  tirst.  Then  he  said  :  "  I  will  not  try  to  conceal, 
neighbor  Snorre,  that  my  present  attitude  and  look  seem 
threatening  to  you,  which  might  appear  wrong,  but  fur  that 
I  have  understood  that  vour  C()ming  is  hostile.  Now  I  de- 
sire  that  if  you  have  any  business  to  transact  with  me,  you 
will  take  another  course  than  the  one  vou  intended,  and 
that  you  will  transact  it  openly.  If  none,  I  will  th.it  you 
make  peaco,  which  when  done,  I  will  return  to  my  work,  as 
I  do  not  wish  to  be  led  about  like  a  fool."  Snorre  replied  : 
"  Our  nmeting  has  so  turned  out  that  we  shall  at  this  time 
part  in  the  same  peace  as  before  ;  but  I  desire  to  get  a  jiledge 
from  you,  that  from  this  time  you  will  leave  off  visiting 
Thurid,  because  if  you  go  on  in  this,  there  ran  never  I)e  any 
real  friendship  between  us."  Biiirn  rej)lied  :  "■  This  I  will 
promise,  and  will  keep  it ;  but  I  do  not  know  how  1  shall 


'  Tiiese  sledges  were  used  in  drawing  hay,  as  the  roads  were 
then,  as  now,  too  poor  for  carts. 


174 


Pke-Columbian  Discovery  of 


be  able  to  keep  it,  so  long  as  Tlmrid  and  I  live  in  the  same 
land,"  "  There  is  nothing  so  great  binding  you  here,"  said 
Snorre,  "as  to  keep  you  from  going  to  some  other  laud." 
"  What  you  now  say  is  true,"  replied  Biorn,  "  and  so  let  it 
be,  and  let  onr  meeting  end  with  this  pledge,  that  neither 
you  nor  Thorodd  shall  have  any  trouble  from  my  visits  to 
Thm-id,  in  the  next  year."  With  this  they  parted.  Snorre 
the  Priest  rode  down  to  his  ship,  and  then  went  home  to 
Ilelgefell.  The  day  after,  Biorn  rode  south  to  Raunhafn, 
and  engaged  his  passage  in  a  ship  for  the  same  snuimer  [A. 
D.  999].  When  all  was  ready  they  set  sail  with  a  north- 
east wind  wliich  blew  during  the  greater  part  of  that  siun- 
mer.  Nothing  was  heard  of  the  fate  of  the  ship  for  a  very 
long  time.' 


III.  GITDLEIF  GUDLAUGSON. 

This  narrative,  which  shows  what  became  of  Biorn  As- 
brandson,  whose  adventures  are  partially  related  in  the  pre- 
vious sketch,  is  from  the  Eyrbyggia  Saga.  Notwithstanding 
the  somewhat  romantic  character  of  these  two  narratives, 
there  can  be  no  doubt  but  that,  in  the  main,  they  are  true 
histories.  Yet  that  they  relate  to  events  in  America,  is  not, 
perhaps,  altogether  so  certain. 


There  was  a  man  named  Gudleif,  the  son  of  Gudlaug  tlie 


» 


Rich,  of  Straumtiord  and  brother  uf  Thorfinn,  from  whom 


'  This  is  the  only  paragraph  which  applies  directly  to  the 
subject  in  hand.  The  following  narrative  will  bring  Biorn  to 
notice  again  Note,  however,  that  the  north-east  wind,  long 
continued,  .vould  drive  a  ship  toward  the  south-west,  which, 
as  we  shall  see,  was  the  case  with  the  ship  in  which  Biorn 
sailed.  This  forms  a  curious  and  unexpected  agreement  with 
what  follows. 


America  by  the  Northmen. 


175 


the  Stiirlingers  are  descended.  Gndleif  was  a  great  iner- 
cluint.  lie  had  a  trading  vessel,  and  Thorolf  Eyrar  Loptson 
had  another,  wlien  they  fought  with  Gyrid,  son  of  Sigvald 
Earl.  Gyrid  lost  an  eye  in  that  light.  It  ha])pcned  near 
the  end  of  the  reign  of  King  Olaf  the  Saint,  that  Gudlcif 
went  on  a  trading  voyage  to  the  west  of  Dublin.  On 
his  return  to  Iceland,  sailing  from  the  west  of  Ireland,  he 
met  with  north-east  winds,  and  was  driven  far  into  the  ocean 
west,  and  south-west,  so  that  no  land  was  seen,  the  sunnner 
being  now  nearly  gone.  Many  prayers  were  offered  that 
they  might  escape  from  the  sea.  \t  length  they  saw  land. 
It  was  of  great  extent,  but  they  did  not  know  what  land  it 
was.  They  took  counsel  and  resolved  to  make  for  the  land, 
thinking  it  unwise  to  contend  with  the  violence  of  the  sea. 
They  found  a  good  harbor,  and  soon  after  went  ashore.  A 
number  of  men  came  down  to  them.  They  did  not  recog- 
nize the  people,  but  thought  that  their  language  resembled 
the  Irish.'  In  a  short  time  such  a  number  of  men  had 
gathered  around  them  as  numbered  many  hundred.  These 
attacked  them  and  bound  them  all  and  drove  them  inland. 
Afterward  they  were  brought  before  an  assembly,  and  it 
was  considered  what  should  be  done  with  them.  They 
tliouglit  that  some  wished  to  kill  them,  and  that  others  were 
for  dividing  them  among  the  villages  as  slaves.  While  this 
was  going  on,  they  saw  a  great  number  of  men  riding-  toward 
them  with  a  banner  lifted  up,  whence  they  inferred  that 
some  great  man  was  among  them.  When  the  company 
drew  near,  they  saw  a  man  riding  under  the  bamier.     He 


'  Few  will  infer  much  from  this,  since  nothing  is  easier  than 
to  find  resemblances  between  languages. 

^Thc  language  may  indicate  that  they  were  horseback, 
though  it  is  not  conclusive.  At  the  period  referred  to,  there 
may  have  been  no  horses  in  America.  They  were  introduced 
by  the  Spaniards,  after  the  discovery  by  Colundjus.  At  least, 
such  is  tae  common  opinion.  This  statement  is  made  without 
reference  to  the  proofs  offered  of  the  existence  of  the  horse  at 
an  earlier  period,  the  remains  of  which  are  said  to  be  found. 


170 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of 


was  tall  and  had  a  martial  air,  and  was  ajjed  and  "jravhaired. 
All  present  treated  this  man  with  the  utmost  honor  and 
deference.  They  soon  saw  tliat  their  case  was  roferi-ed  to 
his  decision.  He  commanded  Gudleif  and  his  comrades  to 
be  brought  before  him.  Coming  into  liis  presence,  he  ad- 
dressed them  in  the  Northern  tongue,  and  asked  what  land 
they  came  from.  They  replied  that  the  chief  part  were 
Icelanders.  The  man  asked  which  of  them  were  Icelanders. 
Gudleif  declared  himself  to  be  an  Icelander,  and  saluted 
the  old  ]nan,  which  he  received  kindly,  and  asked  what  part 
of  Iceland  he  came  from.  He  rei)!ied  that  he  came  from 
the  district  some  called  Bogafiord.  He  asked  M'ho  lived  in 
Bogafiord,  to  which  Gudleif  replied  at  some  length.  After- 
ward this  man  incpiired  particularly  about  all  the  principal 
incn  of  Bogafiord  and  Breidafiord.  He  inquired  with  special 
interest  into  every  thing  relating  to  Snorre  the  Priest,  and 
to  his  sister  Thurid,  of  Froda,  and  for  the  great  Kiarten, 
her  son.  In  the  meanwhile  tiie  natives  grew  impatient 
about  the  disposition  of  the  sailors.  Tlien  the  great  man 
left  him,  and  took  twelve  of  the  natives  apart,  and  conferred 
with  them.  Afterward  he  returned.  Then  the  old  man 
spoke  to  Gudleif  and  his  comrades  and  said  :  "  We  have  had 
some  debate  concerning  yf)U,  and  the  people  have  left  the 
matter  to  my  decision  ;  I  now  ])ermit  you  to  go  where  you 
will,  and  although  summer  is  nearly  gone,  I  advise  jou  to 
leave  at  once.  These  people  are  of  bad  faith,  and  hard  to 
deal  with,  and  now  think  they  have  been  deprived  of  their 
right."  Then  Gudleif  asked,  "Who  shall  we  say,  if  we 
reach  our  own  country  again,  to  have  given  us  our  liberty  ? " 
lie  replied  :  "  That  I  will  not  tell  you,  for  I  am  not  willing 
that  any  of  my  friends  or  kindred  should  come  liere,  and 
meet  with  such  a  fate  as  you  would  have  met,  but  for  me. 
Age  now  comes  on  so  fast,  that  I  may  almost  expect  any  hour 
to  be  my  last.  Though  I  niay  live  souie  time  longer,  there  are 
other  men  of  greater  influence  than  myself,  now  at  some  dis- 
tance from  this  place,  and  these  would  not  grant  ;  .  r?!  '  or 
peace  to  any  strange  men."     Then  he  looked  tc  tlic  i'tting  vot 


AyEUICA   BY   THE   NORTHMEN. 


1mm 
<  1 


I 


of  their  ship,  and  stayed  at  tin's  phi/c  nntil  a  fair  wind  spran<i^ 
u|),  so  that  thev  niii'ht  li!avo  thi'  ixjrt.  l>ufure  thov  went 
away,  this  mail  took  a  gold  ring  from  his  liand  and  gave 
it  to  Gudleif,  and  also  a  good  sword.  Then  he  said  to 
Gudleif :  "If  fortnne  permit!.,  you  to  reach  Iceland,  give 
this  sword  to  Kiarten,  hero  of  Froda,  and  this  ring  to 
Thurid,   liis   mother."     Gudleif  asked,  ''  Who  shall  I  say 


was  the  sender  of  this  valuable  y;ift  i 


II 


e  iv\ 


lied 


S; 


ly 


that  he  sent  it  who  loved  the  lady  of  Froda,  l)etter  than  her 
brother,  the  Priest  of  Ilelgafell.  Then  if  any  man  desires 
to  know  who  sent  this  valuable  gift,  repeat  my  words,  that 
I  forbid  any  one  to  seek  me,  for  it  i.^  a  dangerous  voyage, 
uidess  others  should  meet  with  the  same  fortune  as  you. 
This  region  is  large,  but  has  few  good  ports,  and  danger 
threatens  strangers  on  all  sides  from  the  people,  unless  it 
shall  fall  to  others  as  yourselves."  After  this  they  separated. 
Gudleif,  with  his  comrades,  went  to  sea,  and  reached  Ireland 
the  same  autumn,  and  passed  the  winter  in  Dublin.  The 
next  spring  they  sailed  to  Iceland,  and  Gudleif  delivered  the 

ily  believed 


commoni^^ 

seen,  was  Biorn 


jewel  into  the  hand  of  Thurid.     It  was 

that  there  was  no  doubt  but  that  the  m 

Breidaviking  Kappa,  but  there  is  no  other  reliable  report  to 

prove  this. 


ing 
ind 

ne. 
lOur 

are 

d 


dis- 


«... 
...lit 


IV.   ALLUSIONS  TO  VOYAGES  FOUND  IN 
ANCIENT  MANUSCRIPTS. 

Professor  Rafn,  in  Antiquitates  Americans,  gives  brief 
notices  of  numerous  Icelandic  vovages  to  America,  and  other 
lands  to  the  west,  the  particulars  of  which  are  not  recorded. 
The  works  in  which  these  notices  appear  are  of  the 
highest  respectability.  It  is  only  necessary  here  to  give  the 
facts,  which  have  been  collected  with  much  care.  They 
show  that  the  pie-Colund)ian  discovery  of  America  left 
its  recollection  scattered  througli out  pearly  the  entire  body 
23 


mm 


■I 


178 


PRE-0OLUMBIA]Sr  DISCOVERY   OF 


of  Icelandic  history.  The  existence  of  a  great  land  south- 
west of  Greenland  io  referred  to,  not  as  a  matter  of  specu- 
lation, but  as  .something  perfectly  well  known.  All  these 
references  coniI)ine  to  furnish  indisputable  proof  of  the 
positions  maintained  in  this  work,  showing  as  they  do, 
beyond  all  reasonable  question,  that  the  impression  which 
80  generally  prevailed  in  regard  to  the  discovery  of  this 
land,  could  not  have  been  the  result  of  a  literary  fraud.  Some 
of  the  facts  are  given  below: 
1121 .  Eric,  Bishop  of  Greenland,'  went  to  search  out  Vinland. 

Bishop  Eric  Upse  sought  Vinland. 
1285.  \  new  land  is  discovered  west  from  Iceland. 

^ew  land  is  found - 

Adalbrand  and  Thorvald,  the  sons  of  Ilelge,  found 
the  new  land. 

Adalbrand  and  Thorvald  found  new  land  \  est  of  Ice- 
land. 

The  Feather^  Islands  are  discovered. 


'This  is  found  in  Ayitudes  Islnndoruvi  Regii,  which  gives 
the  history  of  Iceland  from  the  beginning  down  to  1307.  Also 
in  An7ialcs  Flateyensis,  and  in  AntiaUs  Reseniini.  Eric  was 
appointed  Bishop  of  Greenland,  but  performed  no  duties 
after  his  consecration,  and  eventually  resigned  that  See,  in 
order  to  undertake  the  mission  to  Vinland.  He  is  also  spoken 
of  in  two  works  as  going  to  Vinland  with  the  title  of  Bishop 
of  Greenland,  a  title  which  he  had  several  years  before  his 
actual  consecration. 

'^The  manuscript  is  deficient  here,  but  we  must  remember 
that  Greenland  had  at  this  time,  1285,  been  known  and  ex- 
plored for  three  hundred  years,  and,  therefore,  that  the  land 
west  of  Iceland  was  beyond  Greenland.  Otherwise  the 
entry  would  have  possessed  no  significance. 

^  The  Feather  Islands  are  mentioned  in  the  Ldgmanns  An- 
7iall,  or,  Annals  of  the  Governors  of  Iceland,  and  Annates 
iSkalhoUini,  or  Annals  of  the  Bishopric  of  Skalholt,  written 
in  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century,  long  before  Colum- 
bus went  to  Iceland.  Beamish  suggests  that  these  are  the 
Penguin  and  Bacaloa  Islands. 


America  by  the  Northmen. 


179 


his 

ibcr 

ex- 
jincl. 

the 

.1/1- 
nales 
■itten 
ilum- 
the 


1288.  Rolf  is  sent  by  King  Erie  to  search  out  the  new  laud,' 

and  called  on  people  of  Iceland  to  go  with  him, 

1289.  King  Eric  sends  liolf  to  Iceland  to  seek  out  the  new 

land. 

1290.  Rolf  traveled  through  Iceland,  and  called  out  nion 

for  a  voyage  to  the  new  land. 

1295.  Landa-Rolf  died. 

1357.  There  came  thirteen  large  ships  to  Iceland.  Eindride- 
suden  was  wrecked  in  East  Borgafioril,  ncai-  Lau- 
geness.  The  crew  and  the  greater  part  of  the  cargo 
were  saved.  Bessalangen  was  wrecked  outside  of 
Sida.  Of  its  crew,  Ilaldor  ^lagre  and  Gunthorm 
Stale,  and  nineteen  men  altogether,  were  drowned. 
The  cargo  suffered  also.  There  were  also  six  ships, 
driven  back.  There  came  likewise  a  ship  from 
Gi-eenland,^  smaller  than  the  smallest  of  Iceland 
ships,  that  came  in  the  outer  bay.  It  had  lost  its 
anchor.  Tliere  were  seventeen  n.en  on  board,  who 
had  gone  to  Markland,^  and  on  their  return  were 
drifted  here.  But  here  altogether  that  winter, 
were  eighteen  large  ships,  besides  the  two  that 
were  wrecked  in  the  summer.'' 


'  "The  notices  of  Nyja  land  and  Dunoyjar,  would  seem  to 
refer  to  a  re-discovery  of  some  parts  of  the  eastern  coast  of 
America,  visited  by  earlier  voyawrs.  The  original  appellation 
of  Nyjaland,  or  Nyjafundu-land,  would  have  led  naturally  to 
the  modern  English  name  of  Newfoimdlaiul,  given  by  Cabot, 
to  whose  knowledge  the  discovery  would  [might]  have  come 
through  the  medium  of  the  commercial  intercourse  between 
England  and  Iceland  in  the  fifteenth  century."     Beamish. 

-  See  the  Decline  of  Greenland,  in  Int.  -^duction. 

^  Markland  (Woodland)  was  Nova  Scotia,  as  Ave  know  from 
the  description  of  Leif  and  others.  Tliese  vessels  doubtless 
went  to  get  timber.  All  these  accounts  show  that  the 
Western  ocean  was  generally  navigated  in  the  middle  of  the 
fourteenth  century. 

*  March  13,  1888,  the  "  W.  L.  White  "  was  abandoned  near 


fi 


180 


PuE-CoLUMiiiAN  Discovery  of 


1357.  There  came  a  ship  from  (ireenhuid  that  had  sailed  to 
Marklaud,  and  tliere  were  eight  men  on  board. 


V.  GEOGIIAPIIICAL  FRAGMENTS. 

The  iirst  of  these  documents  is  from  a  work  which  pro- 
fesses to  give  a  description  of  the  earth  in  the  middle  age. 
From  this  it  appears  that  the  Icelanders  liad  a  correct  idea 
of  the  location  of  Vinland  in  New  England,  though  they 
did  not  comprehend  the  fact  that  they  had  discovered  a  new 
Continent.  The  account  is  found  in  AntiqiiHates  Ameri- 
cana>,  p.  283.  In  the  appendix  of  that  work  may  be  seen  a 
yac  simile  of  the  original  manuscript.  Ti'.e  second  account 
is  from  Anii'juitates  Araencana:^  p.  292.  It  was  found 
originally  in  the  miscellaneous  collection  called  the  Gripla. 
The  failure  to  recognize  modern  discoveries  shows  that  the 
des(;ription  is  Pre-Columbian. 


A    BRIEF   DESCRIPTION   OF   THE   WHOLE    EARTH. 

The  earth  is  said  to  be  divided  into  three  parts.'  One  of 
these  is  called  Asia,  and  extends  from  north-east  to  south- 
west, and  occupies  the  middle  of  the  earth.  In  the  eastern 
part  are  three  separate  regions,  called  Indialand.  Tn  the 
farthest  India,  the  Apostle  Bartholomew  preached  tlu  ,ith  ; 
and  where  he  likewise  gave  up  his  hfe  (for  the  name  of 
Christ).  In  the  nearest  India,  the  Apostle  Thomas  preached, 
and  there  also  he  suffered  death  for  the  cause  of  God.  In 
that  part  of  the  earth  called  Asia,  is  the  city  of  Nineveh, 
greatest  of  all  cities.  It  is  three  days'  journey  in  length  and 
one  day's  journey  in  breadth.     There  is  also  the  city  of 


Cape  May  and  drifted  in  a  zig-zag  course  across  the  Atlantic, 
some  5,050  miles,  and  brought  up  in  the  harbor  of  Stornoway, 
NoTomber  20,  following. 

'  This  is  in  accordance  with  the  maps  of  that  early  period, 
some  of  which^  undoubtedly,  were  before  the  writer's  eye. 


America  my  tiiI']  Northmen". 


181 


Biil)ylon,  luicieiit  and  very  hirgu.  Tliiire  King  Nebuchad- 
iio;czar  formerly  reigned,  .)Ut  now  tliat  city  is  so  tliorougldy 
destroyed  that  it  i.s  not  iidiahited  by  men,  on  aeconnt  of 
scr[)entri  and  all  manner  of  noxious  creatures.  In  Asia  is 
Jerusalem,  and  also  Aiitiocli ;  in  this  city  Peter  the  Ai)ostle 
founded  an  Episcopal  seat,  and  where  Jie,  the  lirst  of 
all  men,  sang  Mass.  Asia  Minor  is  a  region  of  (xreat 
Asia.  There  the  Apostle  John  ]»reached,  and  there  also,  in 
the  city  of  Ephcsus,  is  liis  toinh.  They  say  that  four  rivers 
flow  out  of  Paradise.'  One  is  culled  l*U<»n  or  (iangcs; 
this  empties  into  the  sea  surrounding  the  world.  T^i^^on 
rises  under  a  inountain  called  Orcobares.  The  second 
river  flowing  from  Paradise,  is  called  Tigris,  and  the  third, 
Euphrates.  Both  empty  into  the  Mediterranean  (sea),  near 
Antioch.  The  Xile,  also  called  Goon,  is  the  f(Mirth  river 
that  runs  from  Paradise.  It  separates  Asia  from  Africa, 
and  flows  through  the  whole  of  Egypt.-  In  Egypt  is  New 
Babylon  (Cairo),  and  the  city  called  Alexandria. 

The  second  part  of  the  earth  is  called  Africa,  which  ex- 
tends from  the  soutii-west  to  the  north-west.'  There  are 
Serkland,  and  three  regions  called  Blaland  (land  of  black- 
men  or  negroes).  The  Mediterranean  sea  divides  Europe 
from  Africa. 


*  This  is  a  confused  geography,  biised  on  (ronosis  ii,  10-15. 

^  The  modern  discoveries  in  connection  with  the  source  of 
the  Nile  are  all  shown  in  the  maps  of  Ptolemy,  proving 
that  the  great  lakes  which  serve  as  feeders  were  svell  known 
at  a  very  early  period.  Still  the  old  northern  geographer's 
ideas  were  confused. 

'  This  is  the  way  Africa  wiis  represented  at  that  early  pe- 
riod. That  continent  had  boon  circumnavigated  by  llanno, 
though  the  majis  did  not  show  it,  but  indicated  usually  the 
northern  part  of  Africa,  Avhich  was  made  to  appear  longest 
from  east  to  west.  This  fact,  taken  with  the  fact  that  the  wri- 
ter has  only  a  few  words  to  say  about  Africa,  proves  that  ho 
wrote  at  a  very  early  period,  even  before  the  date  of  pre-Col- 
umbian sketches  like  those  of  Era  Mauro  and  Bchaim.  See 
the  Atlases  of  Lclewell  and  Santarcm.     Ante,  p.  13, 


182 


Pke-Columiiiax  Discovkuy  of 


Europe  is  tliu  third  part  of  the  eartli,  extending  from 
west  and  nortli-west  to  tlio  north-east.  In  the  east  of 
Europe  is  the  kiut>doin  of  Russia.  There  arc  IIohu<^ard, 
Palteskia  aiul  Sniaieiiskia,  South  of  Russia  lies  tlie  king- 
dom of  Greece.  Of  tliis  kingdom,  the  chief  city  is  Con- 
stantinople, which  our  j)eople  call  Miklagard.  In  Mikla- 
gard  is  a  church,  wliich  the  people  call  St.  Sophia,  but  the 
Northmen  call  it  yEgisif.'  This  church  exceeds  all  the 
other  churches  in  the  world,  both  as  respects  its  structure 
and  si/e.  Bulgaria  and  a  great  many  islands,  called  the 
Greek  islands,  belong  to  the  kingdom  of  Greece.  Crete 
and  Cyprus  are  tlio  most  noted  of  the  Greek  islands.  Sicily 
is  a  great  kingdom  in  that  part  of  the  earth  called  Europe. 
Italy  is  a  country  south  of  the  great  I'idge  of  mountains, 
called  by  us  Mundia  [AIjjs].  In  the  remotest  part  of  Italy 
is  Ajjulia,  called  by  the  Northmen,  Pulsland.  In  the  mid- 
dle of  Italy  is  Rome.  In  the  north  of  Italy  is  Lombardy, 
which  we  call  Lombardland.  North  of  the  mountains  on 
the  east,  is  Gernumy,  and  on  the  south-west  is  Erance. 
Hispania,  which  we  call  Spainland,  is  a  great  kingdom  that 
extends  south  to  the  Mediterranean,  between  Lombardy  and 
France.  The  Rhine  is  a  great  river  that  runs  north  from 
Mundia,  between  Germany  aud  France.  Near  the  outlets 
of  the  Rhine  is  Friesland,  northward  from  the  sea.  North 
of  Germany  is  Denmark.  The  ocean  runs  into  the  Baltic 
sea,  near  Denmark.  Sweden  lies  east  of  Denmark,  and 
Norway  at  the  north.  North  of  Norway  is  Finnmark. 
The  coast  bends  thence  to  the  north-east,  and  then  toward 
the  east,  until  it  reaches  Permia,  which  is  tributary  to 
Russia.  From  Permia,  defcrt  tracts  extend  to  the  north, 
reaching  as  far  as  Greenland.'     Beyond  Greenland,   south- 

'  The  Northmen  were  familiar  with  Constantino])lc. 

''  Greenland  appears  in  Ptolemy  as  an  extension  of  Nor- 
way but  was  not  placed  sufhciently  far  west,  showing  that 
the  map  makers  did  not  fully  understand  the  accounts  they 
had  received.  The  Northmen  understood  that  a  great  isth- 
mus extended  from  Norway  to  Greenland,  through  the  high 


America  by  the  Noutumkn. 


183 


ith- 


: 


ward,  is  irolliilantl  ;  l)oyoii(l  that  is  Markhmil  ;  from  tlicnno 
it  is  ii(»t  far  to  V inland,  wliicli  some  irieii  arc  of  the  opinion 
extends  to  Africa.'  Kni,'hmd  and  SiKjtlaiid  are  one  island; 
but  each  is  a  separate  kiiii,'dom.  Ireland  is  a  L>reat  island. 
Iceland  is  also  a  great  island  nortli  of  Ireland.  All  these 
countries  arc  situated  in  that  part  of  the  world  called 
Europe.  Next  to  Demuark  is  Lesser  Sweden  ;  then  is 
Oeland,  then  (T(jttland,  then  Ilelsinifeland,  then  Vermeland, 
and  the  two  Kvcndlands,  which  lie  north  of  P)iarnieland. 
From  Biarmeland  stretches  desert  land  toward  the  noilli, 
until  Greenland  bei»;ins.  South  of  Gnjeidand  is  Ilclluland  ; 
next  is  Markland.  from  thence  it  is  not  far  to  V  inland  the 
Good,  wliicli  some  think  goes  out  to  Africa;  and  if  this  is 
so,  the  s'n  must  extend  between    Vinland  and  Markland." 


ico  region,  making  the  two  lands  one ;  while  fJrcenland 
extended  to  Vinhind,  whicli  in  turn  went  southward  and 
turned  eastward  until  it  nearly  reached  Africa.  Tn  fact 
South  America  pushes  eastward  within  20  degrees  of  Cape 
Verde,  Africa.  On  the  Lenox  globe,.  loOS-!),  tiiose  two 
points  are  placed  in  the  same  longitude,  Africa  and  South 
America  overlapping.  So  much  fur  the  old  northern  geog- 
raphy. 

'  In  the  face  of  this  and  a  multitude  of  similar  statements, 
Mr.  Bancroft  endeavored  to  make  his  readers  believe  that  the 
locality  of  Vinland  was  iincertain.  He  might,  with  erpial 
propriety,  tell  us  that  the  location  of  Massachusetts  itself  was 
uncertain,  because,  according  to  the  original  grant,  it  ex- 
tended to  the  Pacific  ocean,  or  that  \'irginia  and  Florida 
were  uncertain  localities,  because  both  at  one  time  included 
Massachusetts. 

"  This  writer  did  not  appear  to  be  familiar  with  the  narratives 
of  Karlsefne.  The  writer's  argument  is  not  plain,  where 
he  says,  "  if  this  is  so,"  etc.;  but  as  Markland  was  Xova  Sco- 
tia and  Vinland  was  ^Eassachusotts,  we  may  perhaps  accept 
this  as  a  recognition  of  the  G  ulf  of  Maine  and  Massachusetts 
Bay.  When,  in  15-i3,  Allefonsce  reached  this  region  he  did 
not  know  whither  the  sea  extended  :  "  I  have  been  at  a  bay 


^'^^  "^a> 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


o"      ^      1>  ^ 


r/j 


1.0 


I.I 


1^12^    12.5 

|iO    ^•^"      M^B 

"  1^    111112.2 


ly 


m 


-  ^  ill  M 


IJJ- 


1.25      1.4    III  16 

==  11111=^ 

^ 6"     

: ^ 

Photograpliic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  873-4503 


\ 


v 


■^^ 


N> 


<» 

«> 


[\ 


P^ 


0^ 


O 


I 


184 


Pre-Coj.umi3i>  V  Discovery  of 


m 
f 


mt 


iiU'i 


mil 


iir 


Pi! 


1; 


1  i: 


It  is  told  tliiit  Thorfinn  Karlsefne  cut  wood  here  [in  Mark- 
lainl]  to  oniainent  liis  liouso,' and  went  afterward  to  seek 
out  Vinland  the  Good.  He  came  there  where  they  thouij^ht 
the  hind  was,  but  did  not  roacli  it,^  and  g<.t  none  of  the 
wealth  of  the  huid.  Leif  tlie  Lucky  first  discovered  Vin- 
land, and  tlien  he  met  some  merchahts  in  distress  at  sea, 
and  by  God's  grace,  saved  their  lives.  He  introduced  Chris- 
tianity into  Greeidand,  and  it  flourished  so  much  that  an 
Episcopal  seat  was  set  up  in  the  place  called  Gardar.  Eng- 
land and  Scotland  are  an  island,  and  yet  each  is  a  separate 
kingdom,  Ireland  is  agreat  island.  These  countries  are  all 
in  that  part  of  the  world  called  Europe. 

FROM   ORIPLA. 

Bavaria  is  bounded  by  Saxony ;  Saxony  is  bounded  by 
Holstein,  and  next  is  Denmark.  The  sea  runs  between  the 
eastern  countries.  Sweden  is  east  of  Denmark.  Norway 
is  to  the  north.  Finmark  is  east  of  Norway,  and  fiom  thence 
the  land  extends  to  the  north-east  and  east  until  you  come 
to  Biarmeland.  This  land  is  under  tribute  to  GardariSge. 
Fror-i  Biarmeland  desert  places  lie  all  northward  to  the  land 
which  is  called  Greeidand  [which,  however,  the  Greenland- 
ers  do  not  atfirm,  but  belie^'c  to  have  seen  it  otherwise,  both 
from  drift  timber  that  is  known  and  cut  down  by  men,  and 
also  from  reindeer  which  have  marks  upon  their  ears,  or 
bands  upon  their  horns,  likewise  from  sheep  which  stray 
here,  of  which  there  are  some  remaining  in  Norway,  for 
one  liead  hangs  in  Throndheim,  and  another  in  Bergen,  and 
many  others  are  to  be  found.]'     But  there  are  bays,  and  the 

as  far  as  forty-two  degrees  between  Norumbega  [Markland] 
and  Florida  [Massachusetts]  but  I  have  not  seen  the  end  and 
I  do  not  know  whether  it  extends  any  farther."  "The 
Nortlmien  in  Maine,^'  p.  94. 

'  See  ante,  p.  155,  w.  1. 

-  This  is  erroneous.     Sec  Saga  of  Thorfinn,  afite,  p.  135. 

^The  part  inclosed  in  brackets  is  an  interpolation  of  a  re- 
cent date. 


America  by  the  Northmen. 


185 


and 
and- 
both 

and 
or 
stray 
',  for 

and 
d  the 


land  etretclies  out  toward  tlic  aonth-west ;  tlicre  are  ice 
nionnfaitis,  and  l)ays,  and  islands  lie  out  in  front  of  the  ice 
mountains;  one  of  the  ico  mountains  cannot  be  explored, 
and  the  other  is  half  a  montli's  sail ;  to  the  third,  a  week's 
sail.  Tin's  is  nearest  to  the  settlement  called  Ilvidserk. 
Thence  the  land  trends  north ;  but  he  who  desires  to  go  hy 
the  settlement  steers  to  the  south-west.  Gardar,  the  bishop's 
seat,  is  at  the  bottom  of  Ericsiiord ;  tliere  is  a  church  conse- 
crated to  lioly  Nicholas.  There  are  twelve  churches  in  the 
eastern  settlement  and  four  in  the  western. 

Now  it  should  be  told  what  is  opposite  Greenland,  out 
from  the  bay,  which  was  before  named.  Furdustrandur^  is 
the  name  of  the  land ;  the  cold  is  so  severe  that  it  is  not 
habitable,  so  far  as  is  known.  South  from  thence  is  Hellu- 
land,  which  is  called  Skra^llings  land.  Thence  it  is  not  far 
to  Vinland  the  Good,  which  some  think  goes  out  to  Africa.^ 
Between  Vinland  and  Greenland  is  Ginnungagajfr,  which 
runs  from  the  sea  called  Jlat'e  Oceanum,  and  surrounds  the 
whole  earth.'' 


a  re- 


'  Not  to  be  confounded  witli  the  place  of  the  same  name  at 
Cape  Cod. 

2  This  is  another  passage  upon  which  Bancroft  absurdly  de- 
pended to  prove  tliat  the  locality  of  Vinland  was  unknown, 
when  in  the  Sagas  the  position  is  minutely  described,  the 
situation  being  as  well  known  as  that  of  Greenland.  See 
sketches  designed  to  illustrate  this  statement  in  the  Narra- 
raiive  and  Critical  History,  vol.  i,  pp.  117-132. 

'  This  may  perhaps  bo  viewed  as  an  indication  of  the  "  north- 
west passage,"  which  in  post-Columbian  times  was  supposed 
to  be  a  navigable  body  of  water  leading  to  the  Pacific,  though 
in  this  account  the  name  Vinland  is  loosely  applied,  whereas 
Vinland  lay  south  of  Markland,  the  present  Nova  Scotia. 
The  student  should  compare  these  geographical  fragments 
with  the  geography  of  Orosius  (A.  D.  416),  translated  and 
improved  by  King  Alfred  the  Great  (Cir.  890),  and  found  in 
the  "Jubilee  Edition"  of  his  works,  marking  the  one-thou- 
sandth year  from  his  birth.  London,  1858,  vol.  ii,  17-61. 
24 


w^ 


iHi 


186 


Pre-Columbian  Discovery  of  America. 


■;,>  ' 


Page  46,  contains  tl\e  only  reference  to  Iceland,  but  Alfred* 
speaks  as  though  the  country  were  well  known  at  the  time  he 
made  his  translation.  This  translation  is  of  special  interest, 
as  Alfred  adds  much  knowledge  belonging  to  his  own  time, 
and  narrates  the  facts  about  0'  there,  the  Northman,  who 
was  the  most  northern  inhabitant  of  his  race  on  the  west 
coast  of  Norway,  north  of  him  being  the  Finns.  Ohthere 
made  a  voyage,  the  first  on  record,  around  the  north  cape 
into  the  sea  at  the  eastward.  Gardar,  the  Done,  had  seen 
Iceland  in  860.  On  Ohthere,  see  Hakluyt's  "  Navigations," 
vol.  II,  pp.  4-5.  Neither  Orosius  or  Alfred  could  say  more 
about  the  southern  part  of  Africa,  than  that  a  land  of  "  bar- 
ren wliirling-sand"  extended  southward  to  the  ocean.  It  is 
clear  that  they  knew  that  Africa  had  been  circumnavigated. 


INDEX. 


Abbott,  132,w. 

Adam  of  Bremen,  104,  n.  1 

Adzer,  Archbisliop,  27. 

Agamemnon,  58. 

^Elian,  10. 

Africa,  181. 

Agassiz,  Prof.,  96,  n. 

Alcock,  Robert,  54. 

Alfred,  King,  46,  185,  n.  3. 

Alfonso,  King,  46. 

Alps,  182. 

Alfefonsco,  I09,;i.,183,7i.  2. 
Amnnd,  Bishop,  33. 

Anderson,  E.,  45,  n.,  56,  71. 
Andreas,  32. 

Annales  Islandorum  Reirii 
47,  48.  *=  ' 

Annales  Regii,  178;  Flatey- 
enses,     178;     Reseniini, 

Anson,  Lord,  38. 
Antioch,  181. 

Antiqnitates  Americans,  22 
^      w.,  30,  n.  2. 
Apostogon  Hills  96,  n. 
Apulia,  107. 
Arthur,  King,  22,  n. 

Archffiologia,  Americana,  88 
n.  ' 

Ardier,  97,  n.,  98,  n. 
Ar^vle  Marquis  of,  64,  n. 
Aristotle,  11. 
Arnold,  Bishop,  28 
Arnold,  Gov.  Benedict,  69,  n. 


Asbrand,       ;   Biorn,  of 

Kfimb,  163. 
Asia     180;    Minor,    Arthur, 

Aslak, 

Assonet  Neck,  67. 
Athelstanc.  36. 
Atlantis,  11. 

Avalldania,  135,  144. 
^^zore.  Island,  162,  n. 

Babjlon,  181. 

Ball's  River,  35. 
Bavaria,  184. 

Bancroft,  George,  41,  42,  43, 

64,  71.  1.  ' 

Bardarson    Ivar,  30,  74,  see 

Ivar  Bert. 
Bartholomew,    the    /'postle, 

b:s!^.'"^^p'^'^^^'- 

Biarnej  Island,  90. 
Bede,  the  Venerable,  22,  n 
Bergen,  184.  '      '    • 

Bellinger,  109,  ti. 
Behaim,  181,  n. 
geit,  Ivar,  xxxi,  12,  n. 
iJethencourt,  14. 
Bible,  Guyot,  46. 

Biarne,  Heriulfson,  60,  86  88 


188 


Index. 


i 


llu:^ 


^i"' 


I 


m 

■•i.|if 


m 


^ 


Biiirne,  JJishop,  145. 

Bi.'irney,  Isle,  122. 

Biorii,  AslmiiKlsoii    Hreidavi- 

king,   1G3;  exiled,  163; 

return  s,    104 ;    goes 

abroad,  174. 
Biarmeland,  184. 
Blfijsark,  84. 

i31ue  Hills,  132, 71. 2,143,  n.  3. 
Boccaccio,  46. 
Bork,  the  Fat,  164. 
Bodtish,  J.  P.,  10. 
Boston  IIar)»or,  109,  n. 
Bougainville,  12. 
Bory,  de  St.  Vincent,  14. 
Bradford,  26,  n. 
Brage,  125,  n. 
Brattahlid,  25. 
Brereton,  95, 9i. 
Bristol,  51. 

Brown,  Marie  A.,  56, 7i.  2. 
Brougliton,  16. 
Brun,  Make,  70,  n. 
Bulgaria,  182. 
Bull,  Pupal,  25,  71.  1. 
Burnet,  (14,  n. 
Brjnirlfson,  Dr.,  29. 
Buzzard's  Bay,  98,  n.  2,  124, 

n.  4. 
Byggeniane,  William,  51. 

Cabot,  46,  111,  w. 

Cadiz,  11,  12. 

Canaria,  13. 

Canary  Islands,  12. 

Canute,  36. 

Canynges,  51. 

Cape  Cod,  46,  95 ;    old  slii]) 

at,  96. 
Cape  Sable,  95,  n. 
Cape  Malabar,  98. 
Capraria,  13. 
Cartier,  85,  n. 
Chaplains,  14. 
Chatham,  96. 


Chaucer,  54. 

Christiiin  III,  34. 

(^hrist,  12. 

Chi-istopherscn,  Claudius,  25. 

Claudian,  17. 

Clarendon,  Lord,  64,  n. 

Cleasby,  lol,  n. 

Cock  Lane  Ghost,  63. 

Coliuus,  11. 

Colonization    of    Greenland, 

24 ;  of  Iceland,  19. 
Columbus,  41,  47,  53,  54,  56, 

90,w.,  136,7i.  l,156,7i.3. 
Constantinople,  35. 
Crantor,  11. 
Crantz,  33,  34,  110,  ii. 
Crete,  182. 
Cronica  General  de  Espana, 

46. 
Cross,  worshiped,  70,  n. 
Crossness,  110,  113,  7i.  3. 
Cuba,  55,  n. 
Culdees,  23. 
Cyprus,  182. 

Dagmalstad,  99,  7i.  4. 
Danforth,  Dr.,  65,  m. 
Darien,  Isthmus  of,  160. 
Dasent,  35,  59,  n.  1,  102,  w. 
Deane,  L>r.,  58. 
De  Barros,  14,  ;i. 
De  Costa,  23,  fi. 
De  Fries,  Rev.,  29. 
Denmark,  182. 
Dicuil,  22,  n. 
Dighton  Hock,  65,  122. 
Diman,  Prof.,  65,  7i.  1. 
Disco,  90,  n.  1. 
Discrepancies,  in  Sagas,  92,  n. 

1. 
Donsk  tunga,  19. 
Doomsday  Book,  45,  73, 195. 
Drapstock,  21,  23. 
Drift-wood,  76, 7i. 
Drogeo,  51.^ 


Index. 


Dublin,  164. 

I)iidIoj,  Lieut.  G()v.,99,n.  3 
JJiingannon,  Lord,  Is,  n. 

Eddas,  40. 

Early  Cliristianity  in  Amer 

ica,  traces  of,  15. 
J^arth,    brief   description   of 

Easton,  Peter,  09,  n. 
Edward  III,  14,  n.,  48. 
Egede,    Itev.    ILins,   33,   n 

110,  n.  '      ' 

&ypt,  181. 

Einar,  son  of  8okke,  28 
^indridesuden,  the  sJiip,  179 
Elysium,  12.  ^' 

England,  183. 
Englisb,  48,  49,  50. 
J^pncsus,  181. 
Eric,  Bishop,  *28,  64. 
Enc    the  I^ed,  24,  25 ;  goes 
to  Greenland,  79,  85,87- 
i-esolves    to    seek    new 
Janfl,  78;  banished,  78; 
returns  to  Greenland,  79  • 
accident,  93.  ' 

Ericstiord,  25, 

Ericson,Thorvald,46;goesto 

Vinland,  108;  his  death, 

110 ;  Ihorstein  sails  foi- 

Vinland,    112;    returns, 

.    113;  his  deatii,  11(1. 

Erie,  Bishop  Up^e,  178. 

Erlandson,  22,  73,  118. 

Esquimaux,  130,  n.  3. 

Estotiland,  51,  110,  71. 

Euphrates,  181. 

Europe,  180. 

Eyktarstad,  99,  100. 

Eyi-byggia  Saga,  163. 


189 


Eimimark,  182. 

l^'ish,  Sacred,  128. 

Elafu,  island  of,  40. 

Florida,  102-184,  n. 

torsark,  Thorkel,   swims  for 

a  shcoj),  91, 
Fortuimto  tyles,  121. 
Foster-father,  101,  n. 
dossils,  93,  n.  3. 

Fragments,  geographical,  180. 

n-ance,  l.s2. 

Frederick,  bishoi),  79. 

I' ley,  125,  n. 

Freydis,  151;  sails  for  Vin- 
land, 152;  quarrels  with 
the  comj)any,  153  ;  mur- 
ders the  brothers  and 
their  company,  154;  re- 
turns  to  Greenland.  154 
^riesland,  182. 

Frithiof's  Saga,  21,  ;i.,  122,  n. 
Frobhsher,  34,  71. 

Fronde,  54. 
Erode,  the  Wise,  73. 
Proda,  21. 
Frode,  Ari,  45. 
Fuerteventura,  14. 


Feather  Islands,  178 
Fenris,  125,  fi,  2 
Finboge,  151-153. 


(xalfidus,  23,  ti. 

Galdrakin,  Thorgrini,  170 

Ganges,  181. 

^ardar,  19,  28,  185. 

Gaspe,  70,  n. 

Geographical  Fragments,  180 

Geottrey,  of  JMouniouth,  23 
n.  ' 

Germany,  182. 

Genesis,  Book  of,  181,  n.  1 
Ginnungagah,  185. 
Girava,  52,  n.  2. 
Gisli,  the  Outlaw,  83 
Gissui-  the  White,  26,  n. 
OJacial  man.  111,  ji. 
Globe,  of  Rouen,  52. 
Gnupson,  Bishop  Eric,  27 


190 


Index. 


Goodrich,  56,  n.  1. 

Godtliaab,  27. 

Goe,  Month  of,  70. 

Gumera,  14. 

Gornbornese-Skare,  74,  n.; 
see  Gimnbiorn's  Rocks. 

Gosnold,  95,  n.  1,  123,  n.  2. 

Gould,  Sabine-Baring,  43,  n. 

Graali,  Captain,  27. 

Grammaticns,  Saxo.  iO,  66. 

Grapes,  54. 

Gravier,  Gabriel,  55. 

Greece,  182. 

Greenland,  discovery  of,  25 ; 
progress  of,  25  ;  tributary 
to  Norway,  26 ;  chnrch 
organized  in,  27 ;  monu- 
ments and  ruins,  28,  85  ; 
explorationsin,  31;  trade 
of,  32 ;  last  bishop  of, 
32 ;  decline  of,  32 ;  lost 
Greenland  found,  34 ; 
Queen  Margaret  prohib- 
its trade,  34;  Christi- 
anity introduced,  85. 

Greenlander,  Jon.,  33. 

Gregory,  25,  n.  1. 

Grettir,  Saga,  43,  n. 

Grinihild,  114. 

Grimolfson,  Biarnc,  137  ;  lost 
in  the  Worm  Sea,  137, 
145. 

Gripla,  184. 

Gudlaugson,  Gudleif,  174 ; 
carried  to  sea,  175. 

Gudrid,  81 ;  second  mar- 
riage, 113,  115;  goes  to 
Vinland,  51,  64,  72; 
goes  to  Rome,  156,  n. 

Guiscard,  Roger,  35,  n.  1. 

Gwyneth,  Owen,  17,  n. 

Gunnbiorn,  24,  25,  73,  74, 
79 ;  his  rocks,  61,  74,  n. 
2,  75;  money  found  at, 
75. 


Ilafgerdingar,  60,  86,  90. 

Hake,  123,  139. 

JIaldor,  31. 

Halifax,  95. 

Hallbera,  Fru,  Abbess  of 
Stad,  151. 

Hallfrid,  150. 

Halmund,  43,  n. 

Hackluyt,  23,  w.,  33,  n.  4. 

Haddon,  John  de,  49. 

Hanno,  12. 

Harfagr,  Harold,  19,  24. 

Hardicanute,  36. 

Harold,  The  Stern,  36. 

Harvard  College,  05,  n. 

Head-brink,  109,  n. 

Hea<l,  Sir  Edmund, 39,?i.  ,145. 

Hebrides,  165. 

Heimdal,  125,  n.  2. 

Hekia,  123,  139. 

Heimskringla,  30,  37,  45,  46. 

Hela,  125,  n.  2. 

Helge,  151;  sailed  for  Vin- 
land, 152;  mm-dcred,  153. 

Helluland,  89,  n.,  94,  122. 

Henry  V,  49. 

HeTHiingson,  Magnus,  34. 

Heriulfson,  Biarne,  80 ;  goes 
to  Norway,  80 ;  goes  to 
Greenland,  87 ;  sees  new 
land,  88. 

Hesperides,  12. 

Hialte,  26,  n.  2,  106. 

Hiatus,  109,  n. 

Hispania,  182. 

History,  Nar.  and  Crit.,  16, 
71.  1. 

Historiske  Mindesmserker, 
Gronland's,  73. 

Horsford.  Prof.,  38,  n. 

Hoby,  QQ. 

Homer,  11. 

Honey  Dew,  97,  n. 

Hop,  127-143 ;  see  Mt.  Hope. 

Horn,  45,  n. 


Index. 


Horses,  113,  n.  5. 
Hort.uJo,  l;j3,  n.  2. 
tiowm,  W.  and  M.,  45.  « 
Hume,  22,  n.,  155.        ' 
HnsaKnotni,  81,  n 
Hvalso,  <)1. 

HuniLoldt,  47,  54,  57. 
-tlvalsotiord,  91. 
Hudson   Henry,  74,  n.  2. 
Hvidserk,  185. 
Hymn  to  TJior,  125. 

Iceland,  discovery,  19;  col- 
o  nzafion,  20;  birds  of, 
^0;manima]ia,  20;  date 
ot  manuscripts,  40;  the 
feaga-men,  44;  The  Ed 

_       aas,  46. 

Wuna,  125,  n. 
Jgalliko,  29,  68. 

IiKhans  Gaspe,  71, /*.,  no 
Ingigerd,  76.  '        ' 

Ingolf,  20. 

Inventio    Fortunata,  23,  n., 

lona.  Isles  of,  23 

Ireland,  1C5 

Ireland  the  Great,  33,  n.,  135 

Insh  Monks,  22;  books,' bells 
anocroziers  of,  22  162 
Irving,  Washington    43  n 
Is  ana^s,  Blessed?  12 
Is  and,  the,  95,  141.* 
Is  ands,  Greek,  181 
Isle  of  Currents,  139 ;  JVau- 

of  Sable,  122,  ti.  ' 

Isles,  ot  America,  16 ;  of  the 

iflessed,  10. 
Isleif,  106. 
Italy,  182. 


191 


Johnson,  IJiorn,  118. 
•Johnson,  Dr.,  63 
Jomsberg,  \'ikings,  ]«;4. 
Jonee   i,„Vo,  6}»,  ;,. 
Jnba  II,  12,  13. 

Jiilian'K  Hope,  29 
J«>"o,  Temple  of,  14 
'iiinonia,  13. 
J'M'iter,  125,  ».  2. 
John,  Iji«h(.p,  150. 

Kalbr„„ar.skald,Thormod75 
Kallstegg,  22,  n.  ""'^^• 

ivanitsok,  68. 
Karkortok,  28,  68. 
Karlsefne      ;  Thornfinn,62, 
^^    119,    w.;    goes    to 


Jardar,  24. 
Jerusalem,  181. 
John,  the  Apostle,  181 


1 91?!?^'  49;  marriage, 
121,  145 ;  sails  for  Vin- 

^»d.  117,  137;  sails  past 
Wonderstrand,124,138; 
trades,  129,  147;  battle 
with  natives,  130;  kills 
some  Skraillings,  132- 
returns     to    Greenland! 

K.    /^,^'/^"»lyHne,  150. 
Kendal,  A.  E.,  67. 
geyser,  P,-of.,  80,  n. 
Kialarness,  105,  141,  n. 
Kiarten,  167. 

King,   Christian    II,  34; 
Christian  III,  34;  Fred- 

H  Juba    II,  13.  ]^ 

y?l;0Jafthe'8^-nt 
3b;    Olaf  Tryggvesson 
^•^,  his  swimming  match, 
3/>;  ship  of,  37;  Nebu- 
chadnezzar,  181 

Kingiktorsoak,  29. 

K^ingsborough,  15. 

Ivodranson,  Thorvold,  79 

Kolgrimsson,  Hroar,  29  ' 

I^rage,  Ulf,  24. 


19a 


Index. 


Krukfiflanlarhcidi,  31. 

L.'vlU'iul'T,  88,  IK 

Liiiiij;,  ;i'^,  55,  (JO. 

Liiko,  l>s  ;  houses  built  ut,  98. 

Laiicerotc,  14. 

Liuulii-Iiolf,  170. 

LaiHlnama  Book,  20,  21,  01, 
73. 

Llaii*;(»llen,  1  <',  n. 

Lancaster,  Sound  of,  31. 

Lakes,  127,  n.  2. 

Law  of  inatriniony,  154,7}.  2. 

Leaniin<j^ton,  09. 

Leclerc,  Father,  7(>,  n. 

Lcscarbot,  111,  n. 

Lcdchannnar,  37. 

Leif,  20,  58,  82;  <jocs  to 
Vinland,  91 ;  returns  to 
Greenhind,  103;  finds 
shipwrecked  sailors,  105, 
107 ;  sent  to  proclaim 
Christianity  in  Green- 
land, 107;  hie  Booths, 
70,  108,  147,  n.;  his 
judgment  on  Frevdis, 
152;  the  Lucky,  107. 

Lelewcll,  181,  n. 

Literature  of  Iceland,  42 ; 
Anglo-Saxon,  40 ;  of 
France,  40  ;  Castilian,  40. 

Lizards,  14. 

Lodge,  Henry  Cabot,  105,  n. 

Lodbrok,  Rognar,  49. 

Logman's  Annall,  178,  n.  3. 

Loke,  125,  n.  2. 

Loinbardland,  182. 

Loinbardy,  182. 

Long  Serpent,  37. 

Lynn,  Nicholas  of,  23,  n. 

Madoc,  17,  18,  71. 
Machin,  Robert,  14,  n. 
Madeira,  14. 
Madr,  60. 


Maelstrom,  87,  n. 

Magnus,  Olaus,  31,  30,  104. 

NLignussen,   Prof.   Finn,   20, 

40,  5.'!,  73,  93,  n.  2,  101. 
MagiKjlia,  110,  n. 
Maine,  52,  n. 
Major,  13,  14. 
Make  I'run,  70,  n.,  100,  n. 
Manamoyake  Bay,  90,  71. 
Manuscripts,  date  of,  04. 
Manvel,  .Juan,  40. 
Marc  Oceanuni,  185. 
Martin,  Sir  Thos.  and  Lady, 

18,  n. 
Margaret,  (^ueen,  33. 
Mauro,  Fra,  181,  n.  3. 
Ma  ran  a,  John  Raul,  17. 
Markland,  14,  122,  138. 
Mars,  Vigdis,  29. 
Marson,  Are,  02,  73,  159. 
Martha's  Vineyard,  105,  12-4, 

71.  5. 
jMassachusetts,  108,  71. 
Massur  Wood,    03. 
Mather,  Dr.  Cotton,  65,  7i.  1, 

115,  71.  3, 129,  7J.,  133. 
Mathieson,  29. 
May,  John,  50,  55. 
jMauritania,  12. 
Mediterranean,  181. 
Merry  Mount,  99,  71.  3. 
Mexico,  British  Language  in, 

17. 
Midgard,  125,  71. 
Miklagard,  182. 
Milesieus,  10,  n. 
Mill,   Newport,  06,  67,  08; 

Chesterton,  69. 
Mindesmrerker,  Greenland's, 

78,  86. 
Minor  Narratives,  159. 
Missioiuiries,  French,  70,  n,. 
Money  found,  75. 
Morse,  Abner,  71,  71. 
Monhegan,  67,  ti. 


ISDKX. 

Moove,  10.  .  /  »i  X-    , 

M...,,,,xew.Kn«,yM.,,a..;;i;iV|;i;;^:;r«. 


ion 


^>ro.siu8,  185,  fi.  3. 


iMomit  I)(>scrt  (;4-  7j  /I      . 

Muller,  Max,  0,  47,  135,  ';..  2 


■Nadodd,  19. 
Jfannicket,  139,  n.  4. 
^iiv.ii-reto,  55,  n.  2. 
jNeprass,  Hergill,  100. 
{jewfouiuilaiid,  89,  n. 

JJicl,ol„s^of  L,„,,  23,  „. 

-Nine  veil,  180. 
-Nivaria,  13, 
^f'alj,  M.,  15,  ;<. 

^^orne,  the,  103,71. 
-Woidrsetiir,  31. 

North  American  Review,  5, 
„  ^f^,  n.,  65,  92,  n.  1.  ' 
Northmen,  IS;  cJiaracterand 
achievements     of     35  • 


r*aloy,  Dr.  04,  n. 
J'alfruy,  57,  0!). 
1  id  ma,  13. 

Pap«v»  Island  of,  22 
■^apyh".  Island  of,  ^^^ 
1  aradise,  181. 
Parentals,  100. 
Parry,  29,  31. 


sliips    of,    30;    colonize' 
Wnland,  30;  discover 
America,  39. 
Northmen,  in  Maine,  62,  n 
Nova  Scotia,  105.  ' 

Norombega,  184,  n, 
Norway,  182. 
Nntmegs,  104. 
Nyja,  179,  n. 
Njja  Land,  104,  n. 
^Jjafundn-land,  178. 

Ohthere,  180. 
Odvssej,  11,  ,i.  4. 
Oddson,  Eindrid,  30. 
Odin,  125,  n.  2. 

J  Si^i''",*^''^°'  i«»  ^-  2. 

^  UJaf,  the  King,  25,  30,  37, 82 

m 


Peak  of  Teneriffe,  13 
Pelham,  Edward,  09,  n. 
Penguin  Islands,  178,  n. 
Peringskiold,  42,  n.,    loo,  u., 

103,  w.  2. 
Peter,  the  Apostle,  181. 
'  eyrere,  25,  33. 
Pharaoh  Necho,  12. 
Phenieians,  11, 
Pigot,  John,  51. 
Phcenius,  10,  n.  2. 
Pittston, 

Pillarsof  Ilercnles,  11 
Pison,  181. 
Plato,  11. 

Pjiny,  13,  128,  n.l. 

Pinviala,  13. 

Plutarch,  14. 

Piynionth  Colonists,  40. 

Point  Alderton,  109. 

i  oint  Care,  95,  n.l. 

Point  Gilbert,  95,  n.  1,  90 

^      109,  123,  n. 

1  opham  George,  104,  n. 

J^  ort  Ilakhman,  29 

Porto  Santo,  14. 

Priests  of  Sais,  11. 

Portsmouth  Ptocks,  07 


101 


Tni>kx. 


If 


U 


1 1 


I* 


li! 


lMuvi:»l!»,  i:». 

Priin't'  of  Wall's,  IT.  //. 

rriiu'j'  llt'iirv  llic  N'a\  iijjalor. 

II,  i;?.  11. 

i'riiici'  Maddc,  IT,  Is,  //. 

rtoK'iny, .'?;?,//.,  r>;5,  is2,  //.  •_*. 

Pwrpuniriii'.  \\\. 
ruivluus  liO,  /K  1',   Ti.  /^ 

IjuoiMi  ^lari;an't,  M4. 

liaro  Point,  4(»,  /<. 

Katn,  Prof.,  T,  l<;,:i;?,  TiT,  fiS  ; 

tln'   liiiuorii'k   mercliaiit. 

It'.;?. 
Rask.  Prufi'stior,  '2S>. 
liiMiilulf.  :»). 
UihI,  TluM-UoU,  T«5. 
lii'tl  luMid  ;  st>i>  'ri\t>r. 
IMkiavik,  21,  T4,  u.  2. 
Khiiu',  1S2. 
Rohin.  the,  125,  w.  2. 
Kiinlu'jj;la,  \<\\\,  n.  2. 
Ivoijor  (iiiiscartl,  ;>r). 
Kollo,  ;{(5. 
Koim',  1  ir>,  /*.  2. 
I'oiiinl  Tal.K ,  2. 
Kuiul'  Letters, on  an  oar,  'M; 

aiii-  oi'  Al|>halt(>t,  42  ;  in 

(Jrottir  Sai:;a,  43,  /i. 
Ruins,  in  ({ivenhuul,  (iS. 
RnnoU'son,   Bisliop   Thurhik, 

145,  150. 
Russia,  182. 
Rynier,  4S. 

Santareni,  181,  ii.  2. 
SjiMmmd  the  Wise,  45. 
Sa«;adahoi',  104,  n. 
Sagas,  40. 

8t.  Asaph,  Bisliop  of,  23, ;/. 
St.  Anmistine,  133,  w. 
St.  lirandon,  42. 
St.   Coluniba,    10;    St.   Tat- 
rick,  16. 


St.  .lolin.  <M. 

St.  M.irtin.  \'i\irn.  12. 

St.  NirliolM>.  185. 

St.  I 'a II I.  «i|. 

St.  'I'lionas,  15. 

Salmon,  '.•'.•. 

Saxoiiv,   181. 

Sclioninj;-,   lt>2,  /i. 

Si'lioolcral'l,  llenrv.  •'•(>,  /i. 

So.tland,  183. 

Scots,  hi,  n.  2.  123,   13l>. 

Sea  o(  l)arknt-.ss,  10. 

Seai'oniiet,  12T. 

Seat,  Kpiseopal,  181  ;  of  (Jar- 

tlar,  185. 
Sehosiis,  12. 
SiM'fol'ius,  12. 
Setst.'ikkar,  21,  n. 
Shav,  .1.  (i.,  5«;,  ;/.  2. 
Sliawanese  Indians,  HI2,  /*. 
Shields,   128,  130,  113. 
Sicily.  182. 

Sii>livatson,  Krlin<;,  30. 
Ska f ting,  .3T. 
Skalhot,  ilishop  of,  33. 
Skardfa,  liiacriMi  von,  33. 
Skeh^ton  in  armor,  To,  n. 
Skialdespilder,  j^jvind,  44. 
Socii'ty,  (lath.  His.,  \{\  n. 
Skolnns,  52. 
Sknvllings,  31,  85,  110,  n.  2, 

1 20. 
Slaves,  123,  139. 
Sloop  Mai-y,  OT,  n. 
Slut  Hush,  96. 
Siniellingar,  41,  ii. 
Snialenskia,  110. 
Sndth,    Capt.   John,    95,  n.; 

Joshua    Touhnin,    161  ; 

Mr.  Philip,  116,  n. 
SniitlTs  Dialogues,  111,  n. 
Suiebiorn,  Galtc,  75;  killed, 

77. 
Snow,  143. 
Snowland,  19. 


rNDKX. 


Norvslii,  llciirv.  M. 

^"^"Illll     Ih!,||1.|.s,'<»(» 

Noloti,  II. 

•■^{'•viilii,,,    K',.„;,|^  ;;,,_ 
^^l)^'|•|.iunl,  75. 
^^tarii..|i,  |;{. 

;:'-'".<i-ini,  Lomion.  17, ,,; 

'N.'idlis    S,.|,U8I|S,    |o 

^^'iliVli..,   It;,  n.  i.  "" 

'"^'•'IH'  ll^r,.,    |;{I,    I  ID 

Stnil.o,  ly. 

»*»(iiclcson,  -12   /; 

Nhilut.in,  171. 

Shv.„„  j!.,v.  |;';o,  i;jj>    ,.,.j 

•^'••w,  IS. 

^J'lif,  tiicSk.tM,  11. 

^'.vniicr,  7.*{. 

'^iiklvcroiijK.ii^  o^ 

TiK'iftis,  17. 

T.'iiiMioii,  |'J7. 

'rii.'iliossin,   \i\    „ 

"loi-,   l(»2,  125     1.1 1 
'  liorlici-^r,  ;«7 

'  x.rl.rat.dsoi.,  |;n. 

"""•linn,    Karl   of   (|„,    (),|c 
"'oHjall    tJH,     „„„,,,.     ,^^^ 

;n'orliil<|,  li,T  clnnvli,  2(1 

i'"^'"''\'''^  ''isl.o,,,  101,;, 
llionxj,  7(;  ' 


m 


'V 


1  u,rsto.n  niack,  i  m. 
A  lor,  8(Mi  of  Kri(,,  los 

'    1«>(>|),„„,,„H^    1,)^ 

ilimid,     121;    ,, 


l<!5. 

Timber  cut,  103. 
rivertoT.  Rock,  07, 


108. 


0 


(l:i, 


''"I'la-ns,   Works  of    ;[(»    .,    >\ 

';'■"."!•"'•  '"-li.in,  .17.,,. 
'  i;i(liii(iMs,  I.",. 

fTnrkisI,  S,,v.  17. 

I.vi'atis,  1:,. 

[Tvikfr,  !»|.   |(»L». 

''"''.vl<".  rilinia.  :u\. 

II"'.  '^'•'^'<'.  Vs,  ,s|. 

"^•'^'<'.  l-t.\  III. 

\'''|Mi.li.'..  i;i.'.,  1 1.|. 
» •■•l,:^<'i«lii,  I.. I. 
Vi'diriMi,  i.r,. 

y.'inl.'oknr.  ,S|,  ,,. 
»  -'ifK-.m,  i:.(i,  ;, 
Vrm,/;,„o.  ;i;i,  ,,.,  ,;;   ^, 
\  ikni^r.s,  ;{i,^  „ 

\>[,i,'rn|son,  Flokk..,  17 
>  "It'li.inJoiiiii,    hi 

N  i"l.;n.,  j^,  ,.,  „„   ,„_ 

\ivirn.JrSi.  M.irlin.  12 
^•0-^:-       KriMl,,.  f:,,|;77 

''""••••Mn.      lOS;       'j'|„„. 

'V     '''".v. lis,    IM 

';'-^;,  '.^'1;     KinlM.^r,. 

••';   Mars„n'H,  i;{!,;  Ah 

"•"'"'•'^••"'h,    hi;i;  (;„(I- 

'•'"'.i.'«';"  s,    |0(M;{.    „^^. 
CCS  of,  177. 

^it'"<'l',     l<:0,    y,. 

W.-ilk,.n.l„rr,  Arcl.l.iHJM.M 
^iic,  .'{.5.  ' 

\V;<'|.l.'s  Iskm.l,  !)7,  n. 
VVcl,!,,  Dr.,  (17,  ,,; 

Wcshna,,,,  Islamis,  .1!.,  r,(). 
>J^c,sf<.n,  K.cliurd,  r,l. 
W.nlcr,  Il;{,  ;,.  5'. 
VVI.ilc,  tl.c  W.  L,  171,  ,, 


196 


Index. 


II  -fi 


Winsoi,    Justin,    16,    n.    1  ; 

History,  50,  n.  2. 
Whales,  125,  141. 
Wheat,  103,  128,  127, 147. 
White-man's  land,  135,  159, 

160. 
Williams,  John,  17. 
Williamson,  70,  n. 
Winland,  104,  n.  1. 
Wine,  104,  n.  1. 
Winthrop,  Prof.,  65,  n. 
Wonder-strand,  96,  w.,  97. 


Woodrow,  64,  n. 
Wormius,  33. 
Worm  Sea,  136,  144. 
Writing  Rock;  see  Dighton 
Rock. 

Yule,  120,  n. 

Yucatan,  9,  n. 

York,  Archbishop  of,  49. 

Zeno,  51 ;  map,  52. 


)ighton 


49. 


